Search the Community

The neon sign outside the restaurant flickered cheerfully, its bright colors casting a warm glow over the parking lot. The words "Pads N' Paws" were written in playful, cartoonish letters, accompanied by a grinning tiger wearing a chef’s hat and holding a bottle. Inside, the restaurant was a chaotic symphony of laughter, chatter, and the occasional squeal of delight. The walls were adorned with murals of jungle animals, and the tables were shaped like tree stumps. Waitstaff in kitschy overalls adorned with animal-themed pins and buttons bustled about, carrying trays of food and drinks. It was the perfect place for families—and for the three couples who had just arrived. Emily, the oldest of the three women at 31, was a vivacious and energetic presence, her auburn hair tied into two messy pigtails that bounced with every step. She wore a bright yellow sundress covered in smiling sunflowers, the hem just barely brushing the tops of her thick, crinkly diaper. Her white sandals with Velcro straps completed the outfit, and her green eyes sparkled with excitement as she took in the colorful surroundings. Sophie, 29, was more reserved, her straight black hair cut into a neat bob that framed her round face. She wore a soft lavender onesie with a cartoon duck embroidered on the chest, the snaps at the bottom revealing the bulky diaper beneath. Her tiny feet were bare, as she loved the feeling of grass—or in this case, the restaurant’s carpet—beneath her toes. Lily, the youngest at 28, was a cherubic figure with curly blonde hair that bounced as she moved. She wore a white onesie with a rainbow print and matching ruffled diaper cover, her pacifier clipped to the front of her outfit. Her blue eyes were wide with curiosity as she clung to David’s arm, her chubby cheeks puffing out as she sucked on her pacifier. As the group stepped inside, they were greeted by a bubbly hostess wearing a zebra-striped bowtie and a name tag that read "Hi, I'm Jenny!" She beamed at the three couples, her eyes immediately drawn to the regressed women. “Well, hello there! Welcome to Pads N’ Paws!” she said, her voice warm and welcoming. “And who do we have here today? Are these your little ones?” She crouched down slightly to address Emily, Sophie, and Lily, who were clinging to their husbands’ hands. Before the men could respond, a waitress named Becky—a cheerful young woman with a name tag shaped like a monkey—bounced over to join the hostess. “Oh my goodness, aren’t you three just the cutest!” Becky cooed, her voice high-pitched and playful. She knelt down to their level, her eyes sparkling with delight. “Hi there, sweeties! What are your names? How old are you?” Emily, the most outgoing of the three, grinned and held up three fingers. “I’m Emily! I’m dis many!” she announced proudly, her words slightly lisped. Sophie, clutching James’s hand, shyly held up two fingers. “Two,” she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Lily, still sucking on her pacifier, simply babbled and held up one tiny hand, her fingers splayed. Becky laughed, her voice light and melodic. “Oh, you’re all such big girls! I love it!” she said, reaching out to gently pat each of them on the head. “You’re going to have so much fun here!” While Becky prattled on with the girls, the hostess gathered a stack of menus and led the group to their table. “Right this way, everyone! We’ve got the perfect spot for you—right by the play area so your little ones can have fun while you relax.” The men exchanged amused glances as they followed the hostess, their wives in tow. Emily was already bouncing with excitement, Sophie was quietly observing her surroundings, and Lily was content in David’s arms, her pacifier bobbing as she chewed on it. The restaurant buzzed around them, a lively, joyful place where the regressed women could be themselves—carefree, happy, and utterly adored. Emily, the most vocal of the three, pointed at everything with wide-eyed wonder. “Look, Daddy! A monkey!” she exclaimed, tugging on Mark’s sleeve. Sophie clapped her hands and giggled at the sight of a life-sized animatronic elephant waving its trunk near the entrance. Lily, content in David’s arms, sucked on her pacifier and stared at the colorful surroundings with quiet fascination. The restaurant was a sensory overload in the best way possible. The air was filled with the mingling scents of fried food, syrup, and the faint tang of cleaning products. Beneath it all, there was the unmistakable aroma of diapers—some fresh, some less so. The sounds of the restaurant were a cacophony of joy: the clatter of plates, the hum of conversation, and the occasional squeal or giggle from the play area. The play gym was a hive of activity, filled with adult women in various states of regression, all dressed in colorful, childlike outfits. Some wore onesies with cartoon characters, others in frilly dresses or overalls, all paired with thick, crinkly diapers that peeked out from beneath their clothing. At one table, a woman in a pink tutu and a matching diaper cover was being fed by her husband, her face smeared with spaghetti sauce. At another, a group of women in pastel-colored onesies were playing a game of peek-a-boo, their laughter ringing out like bells. In the play area, a woman in a dinosaur-themed outfit was sliding down a slide, her diaper audibly crinkling as she landed in the ball pit. The men couldn’t help but smile at the sight. It was a place where their wives could be themselves, free from the pressures and expectations of their former lives. The group was seated at a large table near the play area, a sprawling jungle gym filled with slides, ball pits, and climbing structures. The girls were given booster seats, and the waitress—a cheerful young woman named Becky with a name tag shaped like a monkey—handed them crayons and coloring pages featuring zoo animals. Emily immediately began scribbling with gusto, her crayon moving in wild, enthusiastic strokes across the page. Sophie, more meticulous, carefully selected a purple crayon and started coloring a giraffe, her tongue poking out in concentration. Lily, still too young to color, contentedly chewed on a teething toy, her pacifier clipped to her onesie and dangling within easy reach. Dinner was a messy affair, as it always was when the girls were involved. The waitress brought out their meals: chicken tenders, mac and cheese, and apple slices for Emily and Sophie, and a plate of soft bread and mashed bananas for Lily. The men settled into their roles as caregivers, helping their wives navigate the meal with varying degrees of assistance. Emily, the most independent of the three, dug into her food with her hands, her face lighting up with delight as she picked up a chicken tender and took a big bite. Ketchup smeared across her cheeks as she chewed, and a glob of mac and cheese clung to her chin. Mark watched her with an amused smile, occasionally reaching over to wipe her face with a napkin. “Slow down, sweetie,” he said gently. “You’ve got more on your face than in your mouth.” Emily giggled, her mouth full. “It’s yummy, Daddy!” she said, her words slightly muffled by the food. She held up a piece of chicken tender, offering it to Mark. “You want some?” Mark chuckled, shaking his head. “No thanks, sweetie. That’s all yours.” Sophie, meanwhile, was being fed by James with the care and patience of a seasoned caregiver. He cut her chicken tenders into small, bite-sized pieces and speared them with a fork, holding each piece up to her mouth. “Open up, sweetie,” he said, his voice soft and encouraging. Sophie obediently opened her mouth, her big brown eyes fixed on James as she chewed. Occasionally, she would giggle, causing a bit of food to spill out of her mouth. James would catch it with the fork, his movements practiced and precise. Lily, the most regressed of the three, was being fed by David. He held a spoonful of mashed bananas up to her mouth, making airplane noises as he did so. “Here comes the airplane!” he said, his voice playful. Lily cooed, her mouth opening wide as the spoon approached. She took the bite, her chubby cheeks puffing out as she chewed. David wiped her mouth with a napkin, his touch gentle. “Good girl,” he said, smiling down at her. Suddenly, Lily let out a loud burp, the sound echoing across the table. The men burst out laughing, and even Sophie giggled, her hands covering her mouth. “Someone’s full!” James said, grinning. As the meal progressed, Becky stopped by to check on the group. “How’s everything over here?” she asked, her voice bright and cheerful. She glanced at the girls, her eyes softening. “Oh my goodness, they are just the cutest!” Sophie looked up from her coloring book, her eyes lighting up when she saw the woman. “Hi!” she said, her voice lispy and sweet. She held up her coloring page, showing off the half-finished giraffe. “Pwetty!” Becky crouched down to Sophie’s level, her smile warm. “Wow, that’s such a beautiful giraffe! You’re doing such a good job,” she said, her tone encouraging. Sophie beamed, clearly delighted by the attention. She reached out and grabbed Becky’s hand, holding it tightly. “Fank you,” she said, her words soft and sincere. Becky laughed, gently patting Sophie’s hand. “You’re welcome, sweetie. You keep up the good work, okay?” She stood up, giving the men a friendly smile. “Let me know if you need anything else.” As Becky walked away, James watched her go, his eyes lingering on her retreating figure. The other men noticed and exchanged knowing glances. “You should ask her out,” Mark said, his tone teasing. James chuckled, shaking his head. “Nah, she’s cute, but… I don’t know. I think she’d look even better in a diaper. She’d make a great sister for Sophie.” The men burst out laughing, their voices carrying across the restaurant. Even Sophie giggled, though she didn’t fully understand what was so funny. As the meal wound down, Emily turned to Mark with a hopeful expression. “Daddy, can I go play?” she asked, pointing at the play gym. Her face was still smeared with ketchup and mac and cheese, and her hands were sticky from the apple slices. Mark glanced at the other men, who nodded in agreement. “Alright, sweetie,” he said, “but stay where we can see you, okay?” Emily squealed with delight, hopping down from her seat and running off to join the other toddler-minded women in the play area. Mark watched her go, a fond smile on his face. “She’s got so much energy,” he said, shaking his head. The men settled back into their seats as they kept an eye on their wives. The restaurant buzzed around them, a lively, chaotic symphony of laughter, chatter, and the occasional squeal of delight. With the girls occupied, they started into comfortable conversation, their chairs pulled close around the table. The restaurant buzzed around them. James gently stroked sophies hair, a wistful smile on his face. “You know, I never thought I’d say this, but life is so much better now. Sophie used to be such an ice queen. CFA, high-powered job, always criticizing me for every little thing. I couldn’t even load the dishwasher without her telling me I was doing it wrong.” He chuckled, shaking his head. “Remember that time she yelled at me for folding the towels ‘incorrectly’? Like, who even has an opinion on towel folding?” Mark laughed, nodding in agreement. “Oh, I remember. Emily was the same way. She used to work in marketing, and she’d bring that stress home with her every night. Always on her laptop, always checking emails. If I tried to get her to relax, she’d snap at me. ‘Mark, I don’t have time for this right now,’ she’d say. Now look at her—she’s over there playing in the ball pit, laughing like a kid. It’s like a weight’s been lifted off her shoulders.” David smiled, watching Lily play with her teething toy. “Lily was always sweet, but she was so anxious all the time. She used to worry about everything—work, money, the future. I’d come home, and she’d be pacing the living room, fretting over some spreadsheet or another. Now she’s just… carefree. It’s amazing how much better they all are like this.” James raised his glass, and the others followed suit. “To simpler times,” he said, his voice warm with gratitude. The men clinked their glasses together, their hearts full. As the men talked, Sophie let out a soft grunt, followed by a faint fart. She continued coloring, oblivious to the mess she had made. James leaned over and sniffed the air, wrinkling his nose. “Yep, that’s definitely a stinky one,” he said, earning a giggle from Sophie. “No stinky!” Sophie protested, her words lispy and half-formed. She shook her head vigorously, her black bob bouncing. “Sophie no stinky!” Mark chuckled, shaking his head. “Looks like you’ve got your work cut out for you.” James grinned, leaning back in his chair and gently stroking sophie’s back. “Worth it. You should’ve seen her at her worst. She used to come home from work and start listing all the things I’d done wrong that week. It was a never ending assault. I’d take poopy diapers any day.” Lily let out a soft coo, her pacifier falling out of her mouth and onto the table. David picked it up, wiping it off with a napkin before gently placing it back in her mouth. “There you go, sweetie,” he said, his voice tender. “And to think,” he laughed, “ she was such a germaphobe before.” Mark sighed, “honestly, I used to dread coming home most nights. Emily would be in one of her moods, and I’d just know I was in for a night of passive-aggressive comments and silent treatments. Now? I actually look forward to it. She’s so happy, so carefree. It’s like I’ve got my best friend back.” James nodded, his expression softening. “I know what you mean. Sophie is like a completely different person now. Well, not really different, but just the happiest version of herself all the time.” David smiled, watching Lily chew on her teething toy. “It’s amazing how much better they all are like this.” Sophie, still engrossed in her coloring book, suddenly let out a loud squeal, pointing at a passing waitress who was carrying a tray of desserts. “Cake! Cake!” she exclaimed, bouncing in her seat. Her words were slurred and enthusiastic, her little hands clapping together. “Pwease, Daddy! Cake!” James chuckled, shaking his head. “Not right now, sweetie. Maybe later, okay?” Sophie pouted, her lower lip trembling. “But… but I wan’ cake!” she whined, her voice rising in pitch. “Pwease!” Mark laughed, leaning over to ruffle Sophie’s hair. “Someone’s got a sweet tooth.” James grinned, nodding. “She used to be so strict about her diet. No sugar, no carbs, no fun. Now? She’s all about the cake.” David leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful expression on his face. “You know, I used to feel guilty about this whole thing. Like, was it wrong to want her to be like this? But now… I don’t know. Seeing her so happy, so carefree… it just feels right.” Mark nodded, his expression serious. “I know what you mean. I used to worry. But now? I don’t care. This is what’s best for her. For all of them.” James raised his glass again, his voice warm with gratitude. “To our girls. We love them.” The men clinked their glasses together, their hearts full. For all the challenges, the diaper changes, the messes, and the tantrums, they wouldn’t trade this life for anything. Their toast was interrupted by a loud commotion near the entrance. A woman in a sharp pantsuit was arguing with her husband, her voice rising above the din of the restaurant. “What is this place? Where have you brought me? This is disgusting! What’s wrong with all these women?” she screamed, trying to pull away from her husband’s grip. The waitstaff quickly moved to block the exit, and the woman began flailing and shouting. Mark and David exchanged a glance before standing up. “James, can you watch the girls?” Mark asked. James nodded, and the two men made their way to the front. The woman, now in a full-blown panic, was struggling against her husband and the waitstaff. Mark stepped in, grabbing her free arm to steady her, while David pulled out his phone. On the screen was a series of hypnotic swirls, designed to calm and mesmerize. Before the woman could look away, her eyes locked onto the screen, and her movements slowed. Within moments, she was calm and catatonic, her body slumping as the trance took hold. Back at the table, James was entertaining Sophie and Lily. “Someone’s a stinky buns,” he teased Sophie, who giggled and shook her head. “No, Daddy! Me no stinky!” she protested, though the smell said otherwise. Mark and David returned, accompanied by the yelling woman’s husband, Ron, and his now mentally regressed wife, Diana. She was in a hastily taped-on diaper, her pantsuit partially unbuttoned and her hair disheveled from the struggle. Her blank stare and drooling mouth made it clear that she was still entranced. The men sat down, and David began explaining to Ron how to care for his new “baby girl.” “You have to be firm,” David said. “Women can’t be trusted to make decisions. It’s not a negotiation—it’s what’s best for them.” Ron looked unsure. “I don’t know if I can be that firm. Diana always ran the house.” James chimed in, “Sophie was the same way. It takes some adjusting, but you’ll both be happier once you settle into your proper roles.” As the men talked, Diana began to stir, her movements slow and deliberate as she emerged from her trance-like state. Her fingers, clumsy and uncoordinated, wandered up to her mouth, and she began to suck on them absentmindedly. Drool pooled in the corners of her lips, trickling down her chin and onto her chest. Her other hand tugged at the fabric of her dress shirt, the material clearly irritating her sensitive skin. She let out a soft whine, her brow furrowing as she fussed with the buttons. David, noticed and pointed it out to Ron. “Looks like she'd prefer to be a little jaybird,” he said, his tone matter-of-fact but kind. “Some of them just don’t like the feel of clothes once they’ve regressed. It’s perfectly natural.” Ron hesitated, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. He glanced around the restaurant, acutely aware of the other patrons and the public setting. “I don’t know…” he began, his voice uncertain. “Isn’t it… I mean, shouldn’t she…?” Mark chuckled softly, shaking his head. “Ron, trust us. She’s not thinking about it the way you are. She’s just a baby now. She doesn’t care who sees her. All she knows is that her clothes are itchy, and she wants them off.” Ron took a deep breath, steeling himself as he turned back to Diana. She was still tugging at her shirt, her whines growing louder and more insistent. “Okay, sweetheart,” he said softly, his voice trembling slightly. “Let’s get you out of these itchy clothes, huh?” He reached for the buttons of her dress shirt, his fingers fumbling slightly as he worked to undo them one by one. Diana cooed softly, her drool-smeared face breaking into a smile as she felt the fabric loosen. “Daddy…” she murmured, her voice lispy and childlike. “Daddy help…” “That’s right, baby girl,” Ron said, his voice growing steadier as he focused on the task at hand. “Daddy’s helping you. Almost done.” As he peeled the shirt off her shoulders, Diana let out a giggle, the sound light and musical. She wriggled in her seat, her movements playful and unrestrained. Ron couldn’t help but smile at her reaction, his initial embarrassment fading as he saw how happy she was. “You like that, huh?” he said, his tone warm and affectionate. “Feels better already, doesn’t it?” Diana nodded enthusiastically, her hands flapping in excitement. Ron chuckled, shaking his head. “You’re the funny one, baby girl,” he said, his voice teasing. “Look at you, wiggling around like a little worm.” With her clothes removed, Diana sat back in her chair, her body now clad only in a thick, crinkly diaper. Her perky breasts were exposed to the world, but she showed no hint of shame or self-consciousness. Instead, she stretched her arms above her head, her face lighting up with delight as she felt the fresh air on her skin. “Ooooh,” she cooed, her voice soft and dreamy. She ran her hands over her arms and chest, her touch exploratory and curious. The sensation of the air against her bare skin seemed to fascinate her, and she let out a contented sigh, her body relaxing completely. “Tank you, Daddy,” she said quietly, her words lisped but heartfelt. She gave him a drooly smile, her eyes shining with gratitude and affection. Ron felt a lump form in his throat as he looked at her, his heart swelling with a mix of emotions—love, protectiveness, and a strange, almost overwhelming sense of pride. She was so beautiful, so innocent, so utterly unburdened by the complexities of adult life. In this moment, she was free, and he was the one who had given her that freedom. The other men watched the interaction with quiet approval, their expressions warm and understanding. “See?” Mark said, his voice gentle. “She’s happy. That’s all that matters.” Ron nodded, his eyes still fixed on Diana. She was now playing with her fingers, her attention shifting to the way they moved and wiggled. Her drool dripped onto her chest, but she didn’t seem to notice or care. She was lost in her own little world, a world where nothing mattered except the simple pleasures of the moment. Ron reached out and gently brushed a strand of hair from her face, his touch tender. “You’re my good girl,” he said softly, his voice thick with emotion. “I think this is going to be great for us,” he said to the other men. James returned with Sophie, freshly changed and giggling. “It’s great,” he told Ron, “but the diaper changes? I could do without those.” The men laughed, and Diana, not understanding but wanting to be included, laughed along. As she laughed a warmth spread around her groin as she unknowingly wet her diaper. Epilogue: James sat back in his weathered deck chair, the warm afternoon sun casting a golden glow over the wooden planks. A cold beer rested in his hand, condensation dripping down the bottle as he took a slow sip. His eyes wandered to the play rug spread out in front of him, where two women—his wife, Sophie, and Becky, the former waitress—sat side by side, engrossed in their own little worlds. Sophie lay one her stomach, her pacifier bobbing gently in her mouth as she chewed on it absentmindedly. Her black hair was tucked neatly under a frilly white bonnet. Her thick diaper and her frilly socks the only clothing she wore. Her hands fumbled with a set of colorful stacking rings, her movements clumsy but determined. Every so often, she would let out a soft giggle, her brown eyes lighting up with delight as she managed to place a ring on the stack. Beside her, Becky was equally absorbed in her own activity. She sat with her legs splayed out wide, her bare skin glistening in the sunlight, as she clutched a stuffed elephant to her chest. The elephant’s ear was firmly in her mouth, and a steady stream of drool ran down her chin, pooling on the toy before dripping onto her chest. Her blonde curls spilled out from under her own bonnet, and her diaper, already swollen and sagging, crinkled softly as she shifted her weight. She cooed softly to herself, her blue eyes wide with wonder as she stared at the toy in her hands. The two women didn’t interact much, their mental ages making it difficult for them to engage in cooperative play. Instead, they existed side by side, each lost in their own little world of simple pleasures. A butterfly fluttered past, its wings catching the sunlight, and both women turned their heads to watch it, their eyes wide with fascination. Sophie let out a muffled squeal around her pacifier, while Becky reached out a hand as if to catch the delicate creature, her fingers closing on empty air. James watched them with a fond smile, his heart swelling with affection. He set his beer down on the armrest of the chair and stood, stretching briefly before walking over to the play rug. He crouched down beside Sophie first, gently patting her diaper to check if it needed changing. It was dry, and he gave her a soft kiss on the forehead. “Good girl,” he murmured, his voice warm and approving. Sophie looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with happiness, and let out a happy hum around her pacifier. Next, he turned to Becky, his fingers brushing against the front of her diaper. It was warm and heavy, soaked through from hours of use. “Looks like someone’s due for a change soon,” he said, his tone teasing but gentle. Becky looked up at him, her drool-smeared face breaking into a wide, toothy grin. She babbled something unintelligible, her words slurred and lispy, before going back to chewing on the elephant’s ear. James chuckled, running a hand through her curls. “Not too soon, though,” he added quietly, more to himself than to her. “I know how much you love the warmth against your skin.” He leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead, his lips lingering for a moment. Becky cooed in response, her eyes fluttering closed as she basked in the affection. Satisfied that his girls were content, James straightened up and returned to his chair, picking up his beer as he sat down. He took another sip, his gaze drifting back to the two women on the rug. They were both so carefree, so utterly unburdened by the complexities of adult life. There was no shame in their nudity, no self-consciousness about their diapers or their drooling or their babbling. They were simply… happy. The butterfly returned, flitting past the deck once more, and both women turned to watch it again, their faces lighting up with joy. James smiled, leaning back in his chair as he took another sip of his beer. This was his life now—a life filled with messes and laughter, with diapers and drool, with love and care. And he wouldn’t trade it for anything.

Part 1: Riley was a powerful businesswoman, a force to be reckoned with. As the lead litigator for a major multinational corporation, she had clawed her way to the top through sheer determination, intelligence, and an unrelenting drive to win. Recently, she had stumbled upon evidence of illegal activities within the company—activities that could bring the entire empire crashing down if exposed. Rather than reporting it, Riley saw an opportunity. She blackmailed the CEO, Tom Kaplan. In the end she received an enormous compensation package, a significant minority stake in the company, and a promotion to the position of general counsel. In return, she had agreed to scrub all evidence of the company’s misdeeds, burying the illegal activities under layers of obfuscating legal paperwork and jargon. To the outside world, everything was now squeaky clean—untraceable, untouchable. But Riley was no fool. She had kept one piece of leverage for herself: a flash drive containing the original, unaltered evidence. No one knew about it—no one but her. It was her insurance policy, her ultimate trump card. If she ever found herself in hot water with the government, the company, or anyone else, this little chip would be her salvation. Now, Riley was en route to Switzerland to secure the flash drive in a safety deposit box, ensuring its protection. She had reached out to an old friend from grad school, Tiffany, who had risen to a prominent position at a secretive Swiss bank. Tiffany was as cutthroat as she was brilliant, with a beauty that turned heads wherever she went. Enormous breasts, long blonde hair, a sculpted athletic figure with a tight waist, visible abs, and an ass that could stop traffic—Tiffany was the kind of woman who made men drool and women seethe with envy. Riley, though beautiful in her own right, had a more slender, petite frame. She knew that, in the eyes of most, Tiffany was the prize. And Riley hated her for it. But Tiffany was also someone Riley could trust—for the right price. Riley boarded the plane early, settling into her first-class seat. She had purchased the seat beside her for full privacy, ensuring no one would disturb her. As the rest of the passengers filed in, she barely glanced their way. A bunch of rabble, she thought dismissively. Good thing she didn’t have to mingle with them. She pressed the call button, summoning the flight attendant with a sharp, impatient gesture. When the woman arrived, Riley snapped, “Champagne. Now.” The flight attendant returned moments later with a glass, which Riley accepted with a barely concealed sneer. She took a small sip and immediately scowled. “This is room temperature,” she hissed, her voice dripping with disdain. “Do you expect me to toast my success with warm champagne?” The flight attendant stammered an apology, explaining that the fridge was set as cold as it could go. Riley dismissed her with a wave of her hand and a few more cutting remarks. She leaned back in her seat, sipping the subpar champagne despite her disgust. Beneath her, she thought. All of it. But she had no other choice. As she drank, an overwhelming sense of exhaustion began to creep over her. It wasn’t the kind of tiredness that came with sleep—it was a deep, bodily fatigue that seemed to seep into her very bones. Panic surged through her as she realized something was wrong. The plane was mid-takeoff, the roar of the engines drowning out any chance of her cries for help being heard. She reached up to press the call button, but her coordination was failing. Her arm felt heavy, unresponsive. She tried again, but her fingers fumbled, unable to find the button. Finally, her arm fell limp at her side. She slumped back into her seat, her body immobile. Darkness crept in from the edges of her vision, swallowing her whole. The last thing she saw before losing consciousness was the faint glow of the cabin lights, blurring into nothingness. When Riley came to, her mind was foggy, her thoughts sluggish. She blinked, trying to clear the haze, and immediately realized something was terribly wrong. She tried to move, but her arms and legs were restrained—strapped to the armrests and seat with padded cuffs. She tried to scream, but her mouth was stuffed with something rubbery and unyielding. A pacifier, she realized with a jolt of horror. Cold air brushed against her skin, and she glanced down, her eyes widening in disbelief. The sharp black pantsuit she had boarded the plane in was gone. In its place was a garish pink onesie, covered in Hello Kitty imagery. The shirt portion clung tightly to her tors and left her toned thighs exposed. But that wasn’t the worst of it. Between her legs, she felt something thick and bulky, pushing out the fabric of the onesie. Her stomach churned as the realization hit her: she was wearing a diaper. Riley’s breath came in short, panicked gasps around the pacifier. She thrashed her head from side to side, trying to dislodge it, but it was firmly fixed in her mouth. The muffled sounds of her protests filled the cabin, but no one came to her aid. Then, the flight attendant appeared. She stepped into view with a calm, almost clinical detachment. Without a word, she reached for the pacifier and pulled it free. Riley gasped, drawing in a deep breath, ready to unleash a torrent of curses and demands. But before she could speak, the flight attendant raised a small spray bottle and spritzed a fine mist into Riley’s mouth. The effect was immediate. Riley’s mouth went numb, her tongue heavy and unresponsive. She tried to form words, but all that came out was a garbled, drooling mess. Her lips hung slack, her jaw loose and uncoordinated. The flight attendant didn’t stop there. She grabbed Riley’s forehead with surprising force, shoving her head back against the headrest. In one fluid motion, she lowered a padded metal band over Riley’s forehead, securing it tightly in place. Riley’s head was now immobilized, her field of vision fixed straight ahead. The flight attendant then reinserted the pacifier into Riley’s mouth, reattaching a strap that looped around the back of her head, ensuring it couldn’t be spat out. The flight attendant stepped away, leaving Riley to gurgle and mewl helplessly through her pacifier. Her muffled protests were drowned out by the hum of the plane’s engines, her body trembling with a mixture of rage and humiliation. Just as she began to thrash against her restraints, the screen in front of her flickered to life. Tom Kaplan’s smug face filled the frame, his lips curling into a smirk as he greeted her. “Hello, Riley,” he said, his voice dripping with mockery. “I see you’ve made yourself comfortable. Quite the outfit, by the way. Very… youthful.” Riley’s eyes burned with fury, her body shaking as she glared at him. Tom leaned back in his chair, clearly enjoying himself. “Congratulations on your new promotions, by the way. The board and I were so impressed with your… initiative. Really, we were. But when you left yourself with the option to double-cross us again? Well, that was just a bridge too far.” Riley’s heart pounded in her chest as the reality of her situation sank in. “You’re probably wondering how we found out,” Tom continued, his tone light and conversational. “Well, let’s just say you can’t trust anyone these days. Tiffany sends her regards, by the way. She was more than happy to sell you out for the right price.” Riley’s vision blurred with tears of rage and betrayal. Her mind raced, but there was no escape, no way out. She was trapped—physically, mentally, and emotionally. Tom’s grin widened. “Don’t worry, Riley. We’re not going to hurt you. In fact, we’re giving you an early retirement. Consider it a reward for all your hard work.” Riley’s eyes widened in disbelief. Early retirement? What was he talking about? Tom continued, his voice taking on a patronizing tone. “You see, Riley, we decided not to leave any loose ends this time. Tiffany was actually on this same plane last night, coming back from Switzerland to pick up her check and celebrate the successful transaction. Turns out she also using it for her return leg.” At that moment, the flight attendant wheeled out an enormous pram from the forward cabin. It was far larger than anything a child would use, its front covered with a thick blanket. From inside, Riley could hear soft mewling and cooing sounds. “Sounds like someone’s waking up from her nap,” Tom said with a chuckle. The flight attendant pulled back the blanket, revealing Tiffany. Riley’s breath caught in her throat. Tiffany lay in the pram, her wide, glazed-over eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. There was no trace of the sharp, cunning woman Riley had known. Embroidered on the side of the pram was the demeaning nickname: Tiffy. Tiffany was stark naked except for an enormous, adult-sized diaper. It was unlike anything Riley had ever seen. This was no pair of depends. It was obscenely thick and covered in childish patterns from the show Bluey. A wetness indicator ran down the middle of the diaper, its color beginning to change from yellow to blue at the bottom, indicating that it had already seen some use. Her hair was pulled back into a pony tail. A comically large pink bow sat planted in the front of her hair.

Here's a new story set in the same continuity as Téa Gardner and the Duel Conveyor, but it's not a sequel. If you want to read that story, here's the link. https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81617-tea-and-the-duel-conveyor/ Other than that, let's get started. 😕 Ishizu Ishtar arrived at the Museum of Modern Marvels and looked at the red neon sign. She was dressed in her usual beige dress that covered her arms and went down to her ankles and black shoes. She also wore a golden circlet around her head with an emerald set in the center. Her outfit stood out greatly thanks to her dark skin, black hair, and blue eyes. She looked at a postcard she had gotten anonymously that featured this exact building. On the back, a note said to meet inside. Confused, but with little else to do since the Pharaoh Atem's departure, Ishizu headed inside. She moved to pay the admittance fee but found that the turnstile that allowed entry didn't have one. Assuming she paid inside, she walked through. Inside the museum, Ishizu looked around, surprised by the myriad of machines that seemed less like modern technology and more like what people in the thirties thought technology would look like. Ishizu spent so long admiring the attractions, she failed to notice how she stumbled into an area marked "Child Care Devices". "Well, well." Ishizu said to herself. "What an interesting place." "Welcome, dearie!" A maternal voice said, making Ishizu gasp in shock. Ishizu looked and saw a boxy orange robot with one lightbulb for an eye, silver arms with ball joints acting as the shoulders and elbows of a human arm, matching hands, and a unicycle where a human's legs would go. The robot's torso featured a pronounced chest, and it was dressed in a stereotypical maid's uniform. It was also starring intently at Ishizu. "Um, who are you?" Ishizu asked nervously. "I'm the Robot Nanny, dearie." The Nanny said as it rolled over to her. "Oh." Ishizu said nervously as she backed up a little. "What do you need?" "I need you diapered, dearie." The Nanny said as she grabbed Ishizu by her waist and picked her up. "What?!" Ishizu shouted. "That’s absurd! I don't need diapers!" "Of course you do." The Nanny cooed as another set of hands came out of her back and undid the top of her dress as it fell open. "You’re just a little baby after all." The Nanny's torso then opened, revealing a changing table as the set of arms holding Ishizu set her down on it. Ishizu tried to jump off, but one arm held her down by her belly when the other arm lifted up the hem of Ishizu's dress until her butt and beige panties were exposed. Ishizu tried to struggle and free herself from the arms when the arm that had lifted up her dress pulled off her panties and lifted up her ankles, exposing her bare ass. The second pair of arms then lightly slapped Ishizu's bottom, making her gasp. "Stay still!" The Nanny said warningly, and Ishizu reluctantly obeyed. The Nanny's extra arms then pulled out a cloth diaper from her open chest and set it down under Ishizu's butt. They then grabbed a bottle of baby powder and sprayed Ishizu's groin, making her gasp and sneeze. The arms then wrapped the diaper around Ishizu's groin and secured it with a large safety pin through the middle. The arms then released Ishizu and put her on the ground. As Ishizu straightened out her dress, thankful that it seemed to cover the diaper, the Nanny's chest closed up, and the extra arms redid the top of her dress before disappearing into her back. Ishizu blinked at the bizarre situation she had just become involved in. She was a grown woman of twenty-two, and she had just been diapered by an overzealous robot. "Now let's get you to the nursery." The Nanny said as she reached out for Ishizu. "Oh no!" Ishizu said as she ran off with the Nanny following, causing Ishizu to look this way and that for an escape. To be continued...

The car ride to the Easter fair was tense, though Clara and James seemed oblivious to Eleanor’s simmering discomfort. Eleanor sat in the backseat, arms crossed, staring out the window as Clara chattered excitedly about the fair. Eleanor couldn’t help but feel a pang of jealousy as she watched her sister and James exchange affectionate glances. Clara, younger by five years, already had everything Eleanor lacked: a loving husband, a cozy home, and a life that seemed to be moving forward. Eleanor, on the other hand, had little to celebrate—a dead-end job, a nearly empty social calendar, and a love life that had been dormant for years. Eleanor’s friendships had dwindled over the years as her friends got married and started having kids. She had always preferred to focus on fun and her career, thinking they were ridiculous for giving up all their free time to spend it with babies. But now, she was largely alone on weekends, with no one to call or hang out with. That was the only reason she had agreed to go to this stupid, childish fair with her sister in the first place. She had nothing better to do. “So, Ellie,” Clara said, turning in her seat to face her sister, “how’s work been? Still at that marketing firm?” Eleanor forced a tight smile. “Yeah, still there. Same old, same old.” Clara nodded sympathetically, though her tone was annoyingly cheerful. “Well, at least you’ve got stability, right? And hey, any new guys on the horizon?” Eleanor’s jaw tightened. “No. Not really my priority right now.” James chuckled awkwardly, trying to lighten the mood. “You’ll find someone, Eleanor. You’re a catch.” Eleanor rolled her eyes but said nothing. The conversation shifted to Clara and James’s plans for the future, and Eleanor’s discomfort grew as they casually mentioned they were trying for kids. Clara’s face lit up as she gushed about baby names and nursery themes, while James grinned proudly. Eleanor felt a knot of jealousy tighten in her chest. She forced a polite smile, but inside, she was seething. Why did Clara get to have it all while she was stuck in a life that felt like it was going nowhere? When they arrived at the fair, Eleanor was relieved to escape the confines of the car. The park was bustling with activity, but something felt off. The first thing she noticed was the lack of children. Instead, the fair was filled with adults. Most acting normally. However, she noticed that some seemed to be dressed in more childish garb: women sun dresses that were a tad too short, men in shorts that seemed a bit too short, their polo shirts tucked tightly into them. She saw one woman across the parking lot walking somewhat awkwardly ahead of two older adults, seemingly her parents. She wore a pink shirt and yellow tights. Eleanor was rather far off, but the seat of the woman’s pants seemed off. It was almost puffy, and not they way you would get from a big ass. “Isn’t this place great?” Clara said, oblivious to Eleanor’s discomfort and yanking her out of train of thought. “It’s so… whimsical!” Eleanor sighed at the childish exuberance of her sister. If she’s going to be like this all day, I am in for a long one… Eleanor muses judgmentally to herself. Inside the fair, things were generally normal. Food stands scattered about, little picture opportunities put together here and there. People bustling to and fro in their best spring get ups. Basically, to Eleanor, it looked horrifically boring. “This is… nice,” Eleanor said carefully, trying half-heartedly to mask her lack of enthusiasm. Clara laughed. “Isn’t it fun? Just let loose, Ellie. You’re always so serious.” Eleanor forced a smile, but her mind was still occupied by the woman in the parking lot. Even here in the fair, something about this place felt wrong, and she couldn’t shake the growing sense of dread. As the three wandered deeper in to the fairground, Eleanor’s boredom worsened. She couldn’t help but be annoyed at the exaggerated excitement her sister and brother in law derived from every cheap egg painting stand and bunny statue. The couple were now taking pictures of each other with a wooden cutout of the easter bunny, while Eleanor sat in languid boredom. She scanned the fairgrounds, her eyes narrowing at the odd lack of children, even this far into the event. Suddenly her attention was pulled to a scene across the way. Eleanor noticed the commotion from a distance—a man, perhaps in his late thirties, was stomping his feet and wailing, his face red with frustration. Curiosity piqued, she broke away from Clara and James, weaving through the crowd to get a closer look. As she approached, she took in the man’s outfit: corduroy pants, an oxford shirt with little anchors sewn onto it, and a sweater vest adorned with tiny bunnies. At first glance, it seemed like a dapper, if slightly eccentric, ensemble. But the longer she looked, the more unsettling it became. There was something off about it, as if a child’s Easter outfit had been blown up into adult proportions. The colors were too bright, the patterns too whimsical, and the fit just slightly too exaggerated, like a costume rather than clothing. Eleanor’s stomach twisted as she watched the man throw a full-blown tantrum over a dropped ice cream cone, his voice high-pitched and whiny. “I want another one! You ruined it!” She glanced around, half-expecting someone to intervene or laugh at the absurdity of the scene, but no one seemed to care. Instead, the man’s companion—a woman in a pastel dress—calmly tried to soothe him, as if this were the most normal thing in the world. Eleanor took a step back, her unease deepening. Something about this place was deeply wrong. She glanced around, half-expecting someone to intervene or laugh at the absurdity of the scene, but no one seemed to care. Instead, she caught the eye of another woman nearby, perhaps in her mid-thirties, who was staring at the man with a furrowed brow and a look of deep concern. The woman stood next to an older lady who resembled her mother, but unlike her daughter, the mother was smiling and happy about everything going on, just like Clara and James. For a brief moment, Eleanor felt a flicker of relief. I’m not the only one who thinks this is weird, she thought. But before she could say anything, Clara grabbed her arm and pulled her toward a booth selling handmade Easter baskets. “Isn’t this place amazing?” Clara said, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm. “It’s so… quirky! I love it.” Eleanor forced a nod, her eyes darting back to the crying man, who was now being led away by the caretaker, still sniffling. She wanted to say something, to point out how bizarre it all was, but Clara was already dragging her toward the next attraction, chattering about how cute the baskets were. After the unsettling encounter with the man in the oversized Easter outfit, Eleanor tried to shake off her unease by focusing on the more mundane aspects of the fair. Clara and James, still blissfully oblivious, led her to a lemonade stand, where the three of them stood in line, debating the merits of funnel cake versus cotton candy. Clara was adamant that funnel cake was the superior choice, while James argued that cotton candy was the quintessential fair treat. Eleanor half-listened, her mind still preoccupied with the strange scenes she’d witnessed earlier. Once they had their lemonade, they wandered over to a booth selling handmade Easter crafts. Clara cooed over a set of pastel-colored ceramic eggs, while James picked up a wooden bunny figurine and made it “hop” along the table, earning a laugh from Clara. Eleanor forced a smile, trying to play along, but her attention kept drifting to the crowd around them. There was something about the atmosphere that felt off—too cheerful, too forced, like the fair was hiding something beneath its bright, whimsical surface. As they moved on, Clara spotted a face-painting booth and dragged Eleanor over, insisting they get matching designs. Eleanor reluctantly agreed, choosing a small butterfly on her cheek, while Clara went all out with a full bunny face. James snapped a few photos of them, joking that they looked like they belonged in the fair’s parade. For a moment, Eleanor almost forgot her discomfort, caught up in the lightheartedness of it all. But the moment didn’t last. As they walked away from the booth, Eleanor’s eyes landed on a man nearby, his camera raised as he gleefully snapped photos of someone posing with the Easter bunny mascot. At first, Eleanor assumed it was a child, but as she got closer, she realized with a jolt that it was a grown man—likely in his late twenties or early thirties. He was dressed in a pastel blue footed onesie with a teddy bear embroidered on the chest, and his behavior was unmistakably childlike. He was bouncing on his toes, clapping his hands, and giggling uncontrollably as the bunny mascot waved and hopped around him. The man with the camera was encouraging him, his voice high-pitched and overly enthusiastic. “That’s it! Big smile! Look at the bunny! So cute!” Eleanor was stunned, her stomach twisting. The man posing for the photos wasn’t just acting childish—he seemed fully regressed, his demeanor and movements indistinguishable from those of a four-year-old. His wide-eyed excitement and exaggerated gestures were unsettling, and the way the photographer fawned over him made Eleanor’s skin crawl. She glanced around, hoping that everyone else was as shocked as her, but no one seemed to care. In fact, a small crowd had gathered, smiling and cooing as if this were the most normal thing in the world. That’s when she saw her: a woman in her early twenties, dressed in a frilly pink dress with matching bonnet and knee-high socks. She was toddling unsteadily on her feet, giggling uncontrollably as she chased a butterfly. Her movements were exaggerated and clumsy, like a toddler who hadn’t quite mastered walking. A man—her partner, perhaps—stood nearby, watching her with a fond smile. Eleanor stared, her lemonade forgotten. The woman’s behavior was so bizarre, so wrong, that Eleanor couldn’t look away. She glanced at Clara and James, expecting them to react, but they were too engrossed in their dessert debate to notice. Eleanor’s discomfort grew as she watched the woman plop down on the grass and start playing with a stuffed bunny, babbling incoherently. She wanted to say something, to point out the absurdity of it all, but Clara and James were already moving on, their laughter ringing in her ears as they headed toward the next attraction. “Clara,” Eleanor said, her voice tight, “do you see that?” Clara followed her gaze and laughed. “Oh, how cute! She’s really getting into the spirit of things.” Eleanor blinked, stunned. “Cute? She’s acting like a child. That’s not normal.” Clara waved her off. “Relax, Ellie. It’s just a bit of fun. You should try it sometime—you’re always so serious.” Just as Clara grabbed Eleanor’s arm to pull her toward the next attraction, the woman in the pink dress suddenly squatted down, her face scrunching up in concentration. Eleanor’s eyes widened as she realized what the woman might be doing. Her stomach churned at the thought, but before she could process it further, Clara was tugging her away. “Come on, Ellie! You’re missing all the fun!” Clara said, her voice cheerful and oblivious. Eleanor glanced back over her shoulder, her mind racing. The woman was still squatting, her bonnet bobbing slightly as she shifted her weight. Eleanor felt a cold knot of dread settle in her chest as Clara and James led her away, their laughter ringing in her ears. Suddenly James interrupted, holding up a funnel cake. “Got it! Let’s find a spot to sit.” As they walked away, Eleanor glanced back at the woman, who was now lying on her back, kicking her legs in the air and giggling. The man knelt beside her, wiping her face with a handkerchief as if she were a child who’d made a mess. Eleanor shuddered and quickened her pace to catch up with Clara and James. As the three sat at a picnic table, Clara and James eagerly enjoying their festive fried deserts, Eleanor excused herself to use the restroom, desperate for a moment alone to collect her thoughts. The fair’s restroom was surprisingly large, with several stalls and a separate area for changing tables. As she washed her hands, she heard a soft cooing sound coming from the changing area. Her curiosity piqued, she peeked around the corner and froze. There, on a massive changing table, was the woman from earlier—the one in her mid-thirties who had shared Eleanor’s concern about the fair. She was lying on her back, her legs in the air, as a caretaker changed her diaper. The woman’s face was lit up with childish delight, her eyes wide and innocent as she babbled and clapped her hands. Eleanor’s stomach churned as she realized the woman was now completely regressed, her behavior and demeanor indistinguishable from that of a toddler. Eleanor’s breath caught in her throat as she tried to process what she was seeing. The woman’s mother—the older lady who had been with her earlier—was nowhere to be seen. Instead, the caretaker was cooing softly, treating the woman like a baby. Eleanor’s mind raced as she tried to make sense of the scene. Was this some kind of twisted performance? Had the woman been drugged? Or was something even more sinister at play? She wanted to look away, to pretend she hadn’t seen anything, but she couldn’t. The woman’s transformation was too shocking, too horrifying to ignore. As the caretaker finished the diaper change and helped the woman off the table, Eleanor finally turned away, her heart pounding. She stumbled out of the restroom, her mind reeling. When she found Clara and James, she immediately confronted them. “Did you bring me to some kind of fair for… for retards?” Eleanor hissed, her voice trembling with disgust. Clara looked genuinely confused. “What are you talking about? It’s just a fun Easter fair!” Eleanor wasn’t convinced but decided to drop it, though her discomfort lingered. She couldn’t shake the image of the woman on the changing table, her once-concerned eyes now vacant and childlike. As they moved on to the next attraction, Eleanor couldn’t help but feel that something was terribly, terribly wrong. Eleanor excused herself to use the restroom, desperate for a moment alone to collect her thoughts. The fair’s restroom was surprisingly large, with several stalls and a separate area for changing tables. As she washed her hands, she heard a soft cooing sound coming from the changing area. Her curiosity piqued, she peeked around the corner and froze. There, on a massive changing table, was a woman in her mid-thirties, lying on her back with her legs in the air. An older woman—clearly her mother—was changing her diaper, her hands moving with practiced ease. The younger woman babbled and clapped her hands, her face lit up with childish delight. Eleanor’s stomach churned as she realized the woman had used the diaper. The sight of a grown adult in such a state was deeply unsettling, and Eleanor felt a wave of disgust wash over her. She wanted to look away, to pretend she hadn’t seen anything, but she couldn’t. The scene was too bizarre, too horrifying to ignore. The mother finished the diaper change and helped the woman off the table, cooing softly as she adjusted the woman’s bonnet and smoothed out her frilly dress. The younger woman giggled and toddled off, clutching a stuffed bear to her chest. As they turned to leave, the woman nearly ran into Eleanor, her bonnet bouncing with each clumsy step. The mother quickly apologized, her voice warm and cheerful. “Oh, I’m so sorry! She’s just so excited today. Come along, sweetheart,” she said, taking the younger woman’s hand and leading her away. Eleanor stood frozen, her heart pounding. As the pair disappeared around the corner, an eerie feeling crept over her. There was something familiar about them—the way the younger woman had looked at her, the mother’s cheerful demeanor. It reminded her of the pair she had seen when she first entered the fair: the woman in her mid-thirties who had shared her concern about the place, and her mother, who had been smiling and happy despite the oddities around them. No, Eleanor thought, shaking her head. It can’t be them. It’s just my mind playing tricks on me. But the more she tried to dismiss the thought, the more it gnawed at her. The resemblance was uncanny. Could it really be the same woman? And if so, what had happened to her in the span of a few hours? Eleanor’s unease turned to panic. She rushed out of the restroom and found Clara and James nearby, laughing as they shared a funnel cake. Without preamble, Eleanor grabbed Clara’s arm and hissed, “We need to leave. Right now.” Clara blinked, confused. “What? Why? We haven’t even seen the Easter egg hunt yet.” “This place is… it’s not right,” Eleanor said, her voice trembling. “Did you see what’s going on here? Grown adults acting like children, wearing diapers, being treated like babies—what is this place?” Clara frowned, her expression a mix of concern and amusement. “Ellie, it’s just a fun fair. You’re overthinking things. It’s all part of the theme.” “Theme?” Eleanor snapped. “This isn’t a theme, Clara. This is… this is sick. I don’t know what’s going on here, but I want to leave. Now.” James stepped in, his tone calm but firm. “Hey, let’s not ruin the day, okay? We’re here to have fun. The Easter egg hunt is the main event—we can’t miss that. Come on, let’s go.” Before Eleanor could protest further, James took Clara’s hand and started walking toward the egg hunt area. Clara glanced back at Eleanor, her expression softening. “Just try to relax, Ellie. You’ll see—it’s all in good fun.” Eleanor hesitated, her mind racing. She wanted to argue, to demand answers, but Clara and James were already moving, their cheerful voices a stark contrast to the growing horror she felt. Reluctantly, she followed, her unease deepening with every step. Clara and James led Eleanor toward a large tent at the edge of the fairgrounds, its entrance flanked by colorful banners advertising the Easter egg hunt. Eleanor’s unease grew as they approached. The tent was massive, with rows of registration tables lined up inside, manned by cheerful staff in pastel-colored uniforms. The setup seemed excessive for a children’s event, and Eleanor couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. “Why does a kids’ Easter egg hunt need all this?” Eleanor muttered, more to herself than to Clara and James. But they didn’t seem to hear her, their attention focused on a chipper young woman at one of the desks. She wore a pastel yellow shirt with the fair’s logo and greeted them with a bright smile. “Welcome! What can I do for you today?” the woman asked, her tone sugary sweet. Clara stepped forward, her voice bubbling with excitement. “Hi! We had a last-minute sign-up. We were originally just planning to watch, but we realized that Eleanor here”—she gestured to Eleanor, who stiffened—“could really benefit from a little fun and relaxation. She’s been so stressed lately, and we thought this would be the perfect way to help her unwind.” Eleanor’s eyes widened in disbelief. “What are you talking about? I didn’t sign up for anything! This is ridiculous. I want to leave. Now.” The desk lady’s smile didn’t waver. She reached under the table and pulled out a large pacifier with straps hanging from either side. “No problem at all!” she chirped, handing the pacifier to Clara. “You can administer this yourself if you’d like. It’ll help her relax and get into the spirit of things.” Clara took the pacifier with a gleeful smile, her eyes lighting up as she examined it. “Oh, perfect! Thanks so much.” Eleanor took a step back, her heart pounding. “Clara, what the hell are you doing? This isn’t funny anymore. I’m leaving.” She turned to go, but before she could take more than a few steps, two large men in the same pastel uniforms appeared behind her. They grabbed her arms from either side, their grip firm and unyielding. Eleanor’s breath hitched as she struggled against them, her voice rising in panic. “Let me go! What is wrong with you people? Clara! James! Do something!” But Clara and James just stood there, watching with amused smiles. Clara stepped forward, holding the pacifier in one hand. “It’s for your own good, Ellie. You need to relax and let go for once in your life.” “No! Stop! This isn’t—!” Eleanor’s protests were cut off as Clara shoved the pacifier into her mouth. The rubber nipple filled her mouth, muffling her screams. Clara quickly wrapped the straps around Eleanor’s head, securing the pacifier tightly in place. Eleanor thrashed and tried to scream, but the sound was reduced to a muffled whimper. The two men began dragging her away, their hands like iron clamps on her arms. Eleanor twisted her head to look back at Clara and James, her eyes wide with terror and betrayal. They stood there, smiling and waving as if she were a child being dropped off at summer camp. “Have fun, Ellie!” Clara called after her, her voice dripping with faux sweetness. “You’ll thank us later!” Eleanor’s muffled screams echoed in her ears as she was hauled deeper into the tent, the cheerful decorations and pastel colors now feeling sinister and oppressive. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of what was happening, but the reality was too horrifying to comprehend. She was trapped, and there was no one to help her. Eleanor was dragged into the massive tent, her heart pounding as she took in the chaotic scene. The space was a flurry of activity, with dozens of people moving about in a strange, choreographed frenzy. Some adults, like her, were being forcibly led from one area to another, their protests muffled by pacifiers or drowned out by the cheerful chatter of the staff. Other attendants scurried around, their arms laden with pastel-colored clothing and what looked like enormous diapers. The air was thick with the scent of baby powder and something sweet, almost cloying, like cotton candy. Eleanor was shoved into a line leading to a row of changing stations. Each station was equipped with a massive table, padded and covered in a waterproof material, and surrounded by attendants in pastel uniforms. The woman in front of Eleanor was kicking and squirming, her muffled screams barely audible through the pacifier strapped to her face. Two attendants struggled to hold her down as a third tried to fasten a frilly dress over her squirming body. “We’re going to need a dose of Springtime Calm!” one of the attendants called out, her voice cheerful but firm. A woman in a nurse’s uniform appeared, holding a syringe filled with a pale pink liquid. She approached the panicking woman with a gleeful smile, humming a nursery rhyme under her breath. Without hesitation, she injected the liquid into the woman’s arm. Almost immediately, the woman’s body went limp, her eyes still darting around in panic, but her limbs no longer responding to her commands. The attendants quickly finished dressing her, sliding an adult-sized pull-up over her hips and smoothing out the frilly dress. They lifted her off the table and set her on her feet, where she stood swaying slightly, her eyes wide and terrified. Eleanor’s stomach churned as she watched the scene unfold. She clenched her fists, her mind racing. She wanted to fight, to scream, to run, but the memory of the woman’s sudden paralysis stopped her. If I fight, they’ll sedate me too, she thought. I need to stay alert. I’ll find a way out later. When it was her turn, Eleanor forced herself to remain still, her body tense as she was led to the changing table. The attendants helped her onto the padded surface, their hands firm but not unkind. One of them, a woman with a bright smile and a name tag that read “Miss Daisy,” began removing Eleanor’s clothes. When she reached Eleanor’s undergarments, she let out a laugh. “Oh my, aren’t these fancy?” Miss Daisy said, holding up Eleanor’s satin underwear. “So sexy! Totally inappropriate for a little baby on Easter, don’t you think?” Eleanor burned with humiliation, her cheeks flushing red as the other attendants giggled. She clenched her teeth, refusing to give them the satisfaction of a reaction. Miss Daisy tossed the underwear aside and reached for an enormous white diaper, unfolding it with practiced ease. The diaper was thick and puffy, its material soft but unyielding. As it was fastened around her hips, Eleanor couldn’t help but notice how it felt against her skin—bulky and restrictive, the padding pressing against her thighs and waist. The crinkling sound it made as she shifted slightly only added to her humiliation. She felt like a child, helpless and exposed, and the sensation made her stomach twist. But it didn’t end there. Miss Daisy and the other attendants stripped Eleanor completely, removing her shirt and bra and leaving her in nothing but the diaper. They then pulled a pastel yellow shirt over her head, its hem barely reaching the top of the diaper. The shirt was loose and childish, adorned with a cartoon duck and the words “Easter Cutie” in bold, cheerful letters. Eleanor’s face burned as she was helped off the table, her legs trembling slightly beneath her. The attendants cooed and fussed over her, adjusting her shirt and patting her diaper as if she were a toddler. She wanted to scream, to lash out, but she forced herself to stay calm, her mind racing as she plotted her next move. Just play along for now, she told herself. You’ll find a way out. You have to. Eleanor was led into a line of other adults, all dressed in similarly humiliating babyish outfits. The line snaked toward a small square area surrounded by tall curtains, its entrance marked by a cheerful banner that read, “Step Inside for a Magical Easter Surprise!” The irony of the sign was lost on no one—except, perhaps, the attendants, who bustled about with smiles plastered on their faces, herding the adults like sheep. The other adults in line were a mix of compliance and resistance. Some, like the woman who had been sedated earlier, stood swaying slightly, their eyes glazed over and their movements sluggish. Others, still conscious, fidgeted nervously, their pacifiers bobbing in their mouths as they mumbled incoherent protests. The outfits ranged from toddler-like—frilly dresses, overalls, and bonnets—to full infantile attire, complete with onesies and bibs. Eleanor’s yellow ducky shirt and bulky diaper felt almost modest by comparison. As she stood in line, Eleanor’s mind raced, her eyes darting around as she searched for an opportunity to escape. The attendants were everywhere, their pastel uniforms blending into the chaos like a pastel nightmare. She noticed a gap in the crowd near the edge of the tent, but before she could act, an attendant stepped into view, blocking her path. Eleanor clenched her fists, forcing herself to stay calm. Wait for the right moment, she told herself. You’ll only get one shot. Her attention was drawn to the curtained area ahead. Bright lights flashed from within, casting colorful patterns on the fabric walls. The adults who entered never seemed to come back out, which only deepened Eleanor’s unease. What were they doing in there? What new humiliation awaited her? Her anxiety spiked as she moved closer to the front of the line, now only one person away from the entrance. The woman directly in front of Eleanor was crying softly, her shoulders shaking with her sobs. Her outfit was particularly infantilizing— She was dressed in a frilly ballerina dress that plumed out at her waist, leaving her entire diaper exposed—a stark reminder of her infantilized state. Her pacifier bobbed as she whimpered, and Eleanor felt a pang of sympathy, even as her own fear threatened to overwhelm her. The woman turned to look at Eleanor, her eyes wide and pleading, but before she could say anything, an attendant stepped forward and gently guided her into the curtained area. “Go on, sweetie,” the attendant said, her voice sickeningly sweet. “It’s your turn for the magic!” Eleanor stood frozen in line, her heart pounding as she watched the crying woman in front of her being led inside. The woman’s sobs were muffled by her pacifier, her shoulders shaking as stood. The attendants guided her gently but firmly, their cheerful voices a stark contrast to the woman’s obvious terror. Eleanor’s stood petrified as the woman disappeared behind the curtains, the bright lights inside casting eerie shadows on the fabric walls. For a moment, there was silence. Then the lights flashed again, brighter this time, accompanied by a faint, cheerful melody that made Eleanor’s skin crawl. She strained to hear what was happening inside, but the music drowned out any other sounds. Her anxiety spiked as she imagined the worst—what were they doing to her? What would they do to her? Suddenly, there was a commotion. One of the side walls of the curtained area burst open, and the woman came stumbling out. Eleanor’s initial reaction was relief—she had escaped! But as the woman turned toward her, Eleanor’s relief turned to horror. The woman’s face wasn’t one of defiance or determination. Instead, she wore an expression of pure, infantile mischief. Her tears had dried, leaving streaks of mascara on her cheeks, but her eyes were wide and glazed over, her mouth stretched into a droopy, mindless smile. She giggled uncontrollably as she toddled around, her movements clumsy and uncoordinated, the frilly ballerina dress bouncing with each step. The attendants chased after her, their laughter mingling with hers as if this were all part of the fun. One of the guards who had been holding Eleanor’s arms—a burly man with a kind smile—let go of her to intercept the woman. He caught her gently in a hug, lifting her off the ground and cooing, “There, there, little one. You’re okay.” He set her down once she had calmed, but the woman’s demeanor didn’t change. She clung to his arm, toddling almost right up to Eleanor before stopping abruptly. Eleanor stared, her stomach twisting as the woman’s face scrunched up in concentration. The woman dropped into a squat, her hands gripping the guard’s arm for support. Her cheeks puffed out, her eyes furrowed, and her face turned red as she strained. A loud fart ripped through the air, followed by the unmistakable sound of a mess exploding into her diaper. The smell hit Eleanor like a wave, and she gagged, her horror deepening as the diaper visibly bulged and swelled beneath the woman’s frilly dress. The guard chuckled softly, patting the woman’s back. “Good job, sweetheart!” he said, his voice warm and encouraging. “Let’s get you cleaned up, hmm?” He led her away, the woman toddling beside him with a vacant smile, the swollen diaper sagging heavily between her legs. Eleanor’s mind reeled. They weren’t just humiliating these adults—somehow, they were regressing them mentally into babies. The realization hit her like a punch to the gut, and she knew she couldn’t wait any longer. She had to escape, now. With one of her guards distracted, escorting the regressed woman away, Eleanor saw her chance. The pacifier strapped into her mouth had been driving her mad, the rubber nipple pressing against her tongue and the strap digging into the back of her head. She reached up with her free hand, fumbling with the clip until it released. She ripped the pacifier out of her mouth, gasping as fresh air filled her lungs. The relief was immediate, but short-lived—she had no time to savor it. She turned to the remaining guard, a wiry man with his attention cast somewhere else in the tent. Without hesitation, she drove her knee into his groin. He doubled over with a grunt, releasing her arm. Eleanor didn’t wait—she bolted, her heart racing as she tore through the tent. She dodged around stacks of diapers, weaving between changing tables and pastel-clad attendants. She was running in a circle. She needed to find a path past everything to the outside. Then she could get to the road and flag down help. Attendants rushed towards her from multiple direction now. She threw items down behind her as she negotiated through the maze of infantile accoutrements. She wove past a row of changing tables and saw her path to a flap entrance unobstructed. She just had to run now. Just as she reached the edge of the tent, a large man stepped into her path, his arms outstretched. Eleanor tried to dodge, but he was too quick. He grabbed her, his grip like iron, and lifted her off the ground. She kicked and screamed, her voice raw with desperation. “Let me go! Please! You can’t do this!” A woman appeared, holding a syringe filled with a pale pink liquid. Eleanor’s eyes widened in terror as she recognized it—the same sedative they had used on the woman earlier. She thrashed wildly, but the man holding her was too strong. “Shh, sweetie,” the woman said, her voice sickeningly sweet. “This will help you relax.” Eleanor screamed as the needle pierced her skin, the cold liquid flooding her veins. Almost immediately, her limbs grew heavy, her struggles weakening as the world around her began to blur. The last thing she saw was the woman’s smiling face, her voice fading into a distant hum. “Happy Easter, little one.” Then everything went black. Clara and James sat on the bleachers by the open field, the air filled with the cheerful sounds of children’s laughter and the faint hum of the fair in the background. The field was a pastel wonderland, decorated with oversized Easter eggs, towering bunny statues, and clusters of fake flowers. The large regression tent loomed nearby, its cheerful banners fluttering in the breeze. Clara absentmindedly scrolled through the photos on her phone, pausing to show James a particularly cute shot of the two of them posing in front of a giant Easter bunny earlier in the day. James chuckled, leaning back and stretching his arms. “We’ve had such a fun day,” Clara said, her voice tinged with satisfaction. “And it’s about to get even better.” James nodded, though his attention was already drifting to the field. An announcement crackled over the loudspeakers, the voice bright and bubbly. “Attention, everyone! The Easter egg hunt is about to begin! Let’s give a warm welcome to our little ones!” Clara and James put their phones away, their eyes lighting up with anticipation. The “children” began to wander out onto the field, their movements clumsy and exaggerated. Each one wore a comically large nametag pinned to their outfit, bearing infantilized versions of their adult names: “Ellie,” “Tommy,” “Lulu,” and so on. Most of them carried cute baskets, their faces lit up with excitement as they toddled toward the colorful eggs scattered across the grass. The crowd in the bleachers cooed and clapped as the adults-turned-babies made their way into view, their pacifiers bobbing in their mouths or their faces slack with dopey, vacant grins. Clara and James watched with rapt attention, pointing out their favorites. One man, dressed in overalls and a striped shirt, was crawling on all fours, giggling as he chased a rolling egg. Another woman, in a frilly pink dress and bonnet, sat cross-legged in the grass, babbling to a stuffed bunny as she chewed on its ear. A third “child,” a man in a sailor suit, was being carried out by an attendant and laid gently on his back. He kicked his legs in the air, laughing as he rolled around with a set of plastic keys. “Oh, look at that one!” Clara said, pointing to a woman in a light green onesie adorned with tiny embroidered ducklings. She wore matching green booties and a bonnet with a yellow ribbon, her pacifier clipped to the front of her outfit. Unlike the others, she was standing upright, her eyes darting around with a look of growing awareness. Her movements were hesitant, almost cautious, as if she were trying to piece together where she was and what was happening. “She’s adorable,” James said, though his tone shifted as he noticed her expression. “Wait… is she…?” Clara frowned, her eyes narrowing. “She’s fighting it. Look at her—she’s starting to wake up.” Clara waved over an attendant who was patrolling the aisles. The woman, dressed in a pastel uniform with a radio clipped to her chest, approached with a smile. “Everything okay?” she asked. “That one,” Clara said, pointing to the woman in the green onesie. “She’s not fully regressed. She’s starting to figure things out.” The attendant’s smile didn’t waver. “Thanks for letting us know. We’ll take care of it.” She spoke into her radio, her voice calm and professional. “We’ve got a Level 2 regression resistance in Sector 3. Requesting reinforcement.” On the field, the woman in the green onesie was now looking around frantically, her eyes wide with panic. She took a few shaky steps forward, her hands trembling as she reached up to pull the pacifier from her mouth. But before she could act, two attendants appeared at her sides, grabbing her arms and gently but firmly pulling her to the ground. She struggled, her muffled cries drawing the attention of the crowd. Two more attendants arrived, one carrying a basket filled with strange items: a pair of headphones decorated with bunny ears, a vibrator shaped like a carrot, and a phone playing a hypnotic audio track. The woman with the headphones placed them over the struggling woman’s ears, while the other attendant held her head in place. The woman with the vibrator turned it on, its low hum audible even from the bleachers, and began rubbing it against the woman’s diaper. The effect was immediate. The woman’s struggles ceased as her body tensed, her back arching as she let out a loud, involuntary moan. The crowd erupted into laughter, including Clara and James, who watched with a mix of amusement and fascination. The woman’s moans grew louder, her hips bucking as the vibrator worked its magic. Her face flushed, her eyes rolling back as she reached a powerful, shuddering orgasm. The attendants held her steady, the hypnotic audio from the phone drilling into her brain through the headphones. When they finally sat her up, the woman’s expression was completely blank, her mouth slack and drooling. Her eyes were empty, devoid of any awareness or intelligence. She was no longer a toddler—she had been regressed all the way down to an infant. Clara and James laughed, shaking their heads. “Well, she shouldn’t have made such a big stink,” Clara said, her voice light and teasing. “She was doing so well as a toddler, but now she’s just a baby.” James chuckled, wrapping an arm around Clara’s shoulders. “She’ll be happier this way. No more stress, no more worries—just fun and playtime.” As the attendants carried the woman away, her bonnet askew and her onesie damp with drool, Clara and James turned their attention back to the field, where the other “children” were happily hunting for eggs and playing in the grass. The sun shone brightly overhead, and the air was filled with the sounds of laughter and joy. Clara’s eyes lit up as she spotted Eleanor—or rather, Elly—being guided out of the tent by an attendant. Elly was dressed in her yellow ducky shirt, the large nametag “Elly” pinned prominently to the front. Her bonnet was slightly askew, and her pacifier bobbed in her mouth as she toddled uncertainly, her steps wobbly and unsure. The attendant gently deposited Elly on the ground, and after a moment of hesitation, she dropped to her hands and knees, crawling with more confidence. Her eyes, though empty, were wide with curiosity, taking in the colorful field as if everything around her were new and fascinating. Clara squealed with joy, clutching James’s arm. “Look at her! She came out perfect! She looks so happy!” James grinned, waving enthusiastically at Elly. “Hey, Elly! Over here!” But Elly didn’t notice. Instead, she turned her attention to a ladybug crawling on a blade of grass, her head tilting as she watched it with childlike wonder. After a moment, she lost interest and sat back on her diapered butt, fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. Her clumsy fingers tugged at the fabric, trying to pull it off, but she couldn’t quite manage it. An attendant noticed her struggle and approached with a smile. “Need some help, sweetie?” she cooed, gently pulling the shirt over Elly’s head. Elly’s shapely, round breasts gleamed in the sunlight, but she showed no sign of embarrassment or self-awareness. Instead, she bounced up and down on her diapered butt, her face lit up with relief and joy at being free of the shirt. Drool hung from her lower lip, glistening in the sun as it dripped onto her bare chest. Clara and James watched, their hearts swelling with pride. “The staff did a perfect job with her,” Clara said, her voice soft with admiration. “She’s just so… carefree.” James nodded, snapping a few photos on his phone. “She’s adorable. Look at her go.” He zoomed in on Elly’s face, capturing the drool dripping onto her breasts as she bounced. “We have to send these to Mom and Dad. They’ll get a kick out of seeing her like this.” Clara laughed, taking her own phone out to snap more pictures. “Oh, definitely. And we should post a few on social media. Everyone’s going to love seeing how happy she is.” Elly, now completely nude except for her bulky diaper, crawled toward a circle of other regressed adults who were playing with toys. Her sodden diaper swung heavily between her thighs with each movement, its yellowed bulk sagging lower and lower. Her breasts swayed in rhythm with her crawling, the motion almost hypnotic as she made her way across the grass. Clara and James chuckled, snapping more photos. “Look at her soggy diaper!” Clara said, her voice dripping with affection. “She’s just too cute.” Their attention was briefly pulled away as a commotion erupted across the field. Another woman, clearly resisting her regression, was being forcibly held down by attendants. One of them held a vibrator to her diaper while another adjusted a pair of bunny-eared headphones over her ears. The woman’s moans and cries drew laughter from the crowd, but Clara and James barely noticed. Nearby, a toddler-aged man wandered over to the scene, oblivious to the woman’s struggles. He dropped into a squat, his face scrunching up with effort as he filled his diaper. The crowd erupted into laughter, and Clara and James joined in, their hearts full Clara and James returned their focus to Elly, who had joined the circle of regressed adults and was now happily babbling to a stuffed bunny as well as to the other adult babies. Clara and James laughed as they watched Elly interact with the other “children.” “Look at her,” Clara said, her voice warm with pride. “She’s already making friends.” James nodded, wrapping an arm around Clara’s shoulders. “We’ll have to get some of the parents’ numbers. We can arrange playdates for her.” Clara smiled, leaning into James. “That’s a great idea. She’s going to have so much fun.” As they watched, Elly sat up from her play, her face scrunching up in concentration. Her cheeks puffed out, her eyes furrowed, and her body tensed as she strained. A loud fart ripped through the air, the seat of her diaper bulged as the mess migrate out into her already wet material. The diaper visibly expanded and sagged even further, its contents pressing against the thin plastic lining. Elly’s face relaxed into an expression of pure relief, her mouth slack and drooling as she babbled happily to her new friends. Clara and James laughed, snapping more photos. “She’s just too precious,” Clara said, her voice filled with affection. James nodded, his arm still around Clara’s shoulders. “She’s perfect.” Meanwhile, oblivious to everything sat Elly. Empty eyes wide with childlike wonder as she babbled and drooled, completely unaware of the world around her. The sad melancholic life of her adulthood locked away tightly deep in the recesses of mind. In its stead, was the endless joy of childhood innocence.

To explain first and foremost, this isn't my world; you can thank the creative and talented @Panther Cub for this idea that we (and by we, I mean mostly him) hashed out recently, and this story is me trying to combine two RP elements that he came up with. He could probably make a story that best fits both; it was his awesome idea after all, but the crux of it is this: a world where a deity (unknown as of yet) gifts children caregiver powers over certain adults in their lives for amusement, with real-world Avatars (this one being an immortal Greco-Roman woman who has all of the signs of recent birth) delegating powers to children for their patron deity's amusement and sometimes interfering directly when indirect means won't work. The immortal mother "reenergizes" her powers via the emotions gathered at places called "Bright New Beginnings": abandoned daycares all across the English-speaking world with the ghosts of caretakers that lure in young people to regress. This combines them both, and I will apologize to Panther in advance if it's not quite right. As this is babyfur, if you don't feel like reading, you don't have to. This is a lot softer than most of my other works as well, so feel free to read or not read based on that. About critique, feel absolutely free to tell me what I'm doing wrong; in fact, I encourage it with all my heart! I want to publish this under my pseudo penname in books for AR/AB stuff, and in order to publish without mistakes and errors, I absolutely need to know what I've done wrong. If you can't find anything wrong, then tell me what you liked, please! These things make me a better writer. I'm not soft when it comes to critique, and I'll always listen to it. Anyway, let's get to the story, shall we? - Chapter One - It was a typical weekday spring morning in the suburbs of Newaardvark, New Jersey, a heavy rain pouring from the sky, as the animals stayed inside for the most part. There was only one exception: a young woman who sat on a bench under a bus stop station, unmoving, her eyes closed as if in thought. To describe her depended on the creature in question, for she took the shape of whomever was staring at her, a beautiful eighteen-year-old female of the beholder's specie in a long, sleeveless white dress, almost Greco-Roman in design, her breasts enormous, lactating, and protruding through her nursing bra like twin towers. Her shoes were white stilettos that covered her feet entirely, covered in mysterious symbols. She shouldered a plain, yet large diaper bag as easily as one would carry a blanket. Overall, she looked like a recent teen mom dressed for a Greek reenactment party. She was on the hunt, not even needing to look as she sensed her targets: a young bird couple in their late twenties and their adopted daughters below the age of ten. She preferred to use children as conduits through her strength, mostly playing through their mischief, willingness to be troublemakers towards authority, or, in too many sad cases, victims of abuse or neglect. Not these children: they were well-behaved young girls, treated with the utmost kindness and love by both hard working parents. She would have to work directly. Iuvenis Mater did not know if that was one of her favorite things to do, but it would make the game with her patron deity more…interesting. That was what their deity cared about, in the end: the Hunt to turn normal adults into little babies, albeit temporarily, for amusement. And there was definitely cause for amusement when it came to both of the parents. Erik Hellstrom was a handsome golden pheasant, twenty-eight, a skilled engineer who worked from home to support his daughters. Oh, she’d have fun with him, especially with his hidden…issues when it came to family. And then there was Gaiana Hellstrom, his wife. Twenty-seven, quite a stunningly beautiful blue-and-yellow macaw, working long shifts as a firefighter, but embarrassed by her past when she was a child. Another extremely fun target that she could work with. Their adopted daughters were the key in the door: Gaiana was planning on having a celebration party at the fire station alongside her peers with Erik joining her, and the girls needed a babysitter. Well, more than just the girls would need a babysitter after today. It had been a simple matter, even with the oddities of the modern age. This “Internet”, in particular, had been a long time spent learning for Iuvenis, but now that she knew, she was capable when it came to the worldwide Web. Quite frankly, it might’ve been even easier searching for targets via the Internet than it was in the olden days. A simple matter of the other typical babysitters gaining new things to do or new places to go all of a sudden, a bit of reality warping to make her seem like she was the only other babysitter available in the area, things like that were simple, including two typical babysitters who seemed…interesting in their own right. The Hunt, on the other paw? Not as much. Her patron deity needed to be entertained, not just for these temporary three days, but for a lifetime, to make it amusing to watch. One never knew how a Hunt would end, merely how it began - and the Avatar of her deity would make sure that they had plenty of amusement with this one. And so this Hunt began as she got up from the bus station and walked over to their house. - Erik preened himself in the mirror, looking at his appearance. The people at the fire station didn’t really care for appearance, true, but he always tried to dress to impress, like his uncle taught him: a full-sleeved white polo shirt, black slacks, black dress shoes, his father’s silver watch on his left wing, his mother’s handkerchief in the dress pocket of his shirt, a polished pair of glasses perched on his beak. He fluttered over to his wife, dressed extremely casually with a simple white T-shirt, blue jeans, and sneakers, and her own horn-rimmed glasses on her beak, giving her a soft kiss on the cheek. “Hey, honey,” Erik crooned in a pleasant song, as he gently wrapped his wings around her. “Hey, baby,” Gaiana whispered back with a grin, returning the kiss. “The girls prepared for their babysitter?” “I’ve let them know that there’s a new babysitter,” the pheasant said, his feathers fluffed up in pride. “They’ve taken it surprisingly well. It’s a shame that the Boggs sisters are going through college applications; they were the best of babysitters…” “Well, that’s life, honey; we all grow up,” the female macaw answered. “We grow old, not necessarily up.” “And both are technically true.” “Two different words.” “Ah, semantics.” The two birds kissed again, their love for one another showing through the slight teasing, before they fluttered down the stairs, looking for their girls, who were likely playing Aliemon Orange and Purple on their GameMales, judging by the sounds of the arguing. The games were two of the most kid-friendly ones they could buy for them with the limited money they made on Christmas. “OH, come on, Tali; you know that the mind type beats everything! Play as something else!” “It’s not my fault that Avadakazam is cute as heck, as well as powerful!” “It’s not! It’s literally a green orc with a big head and huge beard, and you had to trade with me to get it!” “Excuse me, Avadakazam is my favorite Aliemon, and I will brook no argu-” “Goostoise is the cutest!” “Avadakazam!” “Goostoise!” “Avadakazam!” “Goostoise!” “Girls, girls, both Avadakazam and Goostoise are equally cute,” Erik said, defusing the argument by hugging the two young girl birds, a brown pelican and a scaled quail. “Whatever, Goostoise is still cuter,” the younger quail, Zita, grumbled. “Avadakazam,” the brown pelican, Talita - known to all as “Tali” - said with a smirk, to which Zita responded with her tongue sticking out. Gaiana gave them both a stern look, but it belied the smile on her face. “Are you two going to behave for the new babysitter?” “Yes, Mom!” the two girls chorused. “You’ll do your homework and everything?” Erik asked gently; he didn’t have it in him to be stern. “Of course, Dad!” they chorused again. The doorbell rang, and Erik got it while Gaiana talked to the girls further, seeing an eighteen-year-old golden pheasant in a long, sleeveless white dress smiling at him, a diaper bag hefted over her shoulders. Her breasts were enormous, and demanded attention, but the analytical pheasant merely noted them as being slightly larger for what seemed like a teenage mom; he took his marriage vows very seriously, more seriously than a lot of men. “Hello, Mr. Hellstrom,” she said politely, holding out a feathered wing for him to shake. “Good morning, Miss, um…what’s your name again, ma’am?” he asked, shaking her wing. She smiled mischievously. “I’m Miss Ivi Mater. You can call me ‘Mater’, though, little Eri.” “Huh…okay…Ivi…” The pheasant felt himself grow smaller in her presence, a wet spot quickly growing around his slacks, as he began to unconsciously drool. “Oh, dear, looks like we’ll need to go to this earlier than I expected,” Ivi said cheerfully, getting out a white fluffy…thing from her bag. The word was escaping Erik’s quickly diminishing vocabulary, but it seemed oddly…familiar in a way. He felt his shirt, his shoes, his drenched boxers and slacks being taken off him by the girl, and even though his mind was inwardly screaming for his wife to intervene, he continued to lay on the floor in a docile manner. And then he saw her go through her bag, sprinkling powder over his nether parts, raising his bottom, and slipping the thing under him, taping up both sides, threading his tail feathers through the back, with the odd teenager moving him as if he had been much smaller than her. The pheasant’s mind was still there, and a part of him was telling himself that something was very, very wrong, but he couldn’t imagine what it could possibly be. Then his wife’s voice echoed. “Oh, Eri? Where did my baby Eri go?” “Here, my dear!” he sang, only for dread to grow when his wife’s frame entered the scene. “Oh, Eri, you little stinkypants, you know you’re not allowed to sneak out of your playpen,” Gaiana said, nuzzling the pheasant, acting like he was much smaller than her. He froze. He was a lot bigger than his wife. For her to think he towered over him meant… No, this can’t be right. Think logically, Erik, these things don’t happen in real life. “You’ve already got a fresh diaper on him! You came prepared for my little baby boy!” Gaiana cooed, handing him back to the pheasant woman, the… “He is certainly going to grow up to be handsome, will he not?” Ivi said with a knowing smile, and he began to fuss. “Oh, he misses his Mommy already.” The female pheasant came close, allowing Gaiana to cuddle with him. “It’s going to be okay, Eri. Mommy’s just got to go for a short bit.” He froze. Those words. A short bit. That was what his parents had said. That’s when- He began to bawl, thinking of the worst night of his life. No, no, no, no, no! Please, God, please, don’t let her leave! Not now! I need her, I need Mommy! Then he saw his daughters, rubbing his feathered head, and singing nursery rhymes to him to calm him down, and he realized the horrible truth. Everyone thinks I’m a baby! My daughters think I’m their baby brother! Oh, God, why?! Erik desperately tried to convince his wife that she was still his wife. He tried to speak to his daughters, tried to get out any code he could. They just cooed at him, as if he was an infant. “Oh, he’s trying to talk!” Zita said excitedly. “Say ‘Sissy’!” “Oh, honey, it might be a bit early for that,” Gaiana said to the disappointed quail. “He’ll be old enough for talkies and flighties soon, but he’s still too young for that at the moment.” Erik then saw the watch - his father’s watch wrapped in his mother's handkerchief - in the older female pheasant’s wing, and he attempted to grab at it with his feathers. “No, you’re a little too young for that; we don’t want you putting this in your mouth and swallowing,” the female pheasant cooed, putting the watch and handkerchief out of his reach and into the diaper bag as he whimpered. “Here! I have something better for you!” She brought out a light gold pacifier, teasing him with the tip, until he instinctively grabbed at it with his feathers and began to suckle on it, his inner adult feeling horrified dread at how easily it soothed his terrified thoughts, but the baby that dominated the main part of his brain reacting as if it was as natural as breathing. “Good job, Eri!” Gaiana cooed at the confused bird. “Now I really do have to go, but I’ll be back before you know it!” All the pheasant could do was suck on his pacifier, feeling a trickle of liquid warmth flow through the front of his (surprisingly comfy) diaper, his mind feeling horror that his body didn’t feel, before his wife - the last bastion of hope of stopping this intruder from potentially hurting his daughters - leave out the door, enter the car, and drive away. - Hope you enjoyed~

Some of you were asking for a preview of this one, and since part two will likely be up on Patreon later this week, I figured now was as good a time as any. You can read this and other exclusive stories right now for a $5 pledge. For those of you who don’t know, the lead character here is “played” by the amazing Totally Transformed… check her out on Tumblr and Patreon. Just a brief word of caution: this story takes place within her universe of restricted women’s rights, so if you’re uncomfortable with that you should probably give it a pass. You can also check out my blog for more great stuff totally free. A FEW YEARS FROM NOW When she walked into what used to be the ladies room at work (but was now collectively known as “the changing station”) Elisa was immediately greeted by the now familiar stench of a messy diaper change in progress. Sure enough, she was quickly confronted with the image of her boss changing one of his former employee’s thoroughly loaded pampers. Elisa watched with a mix of fear and morbid fascination as the front of Rebecca’s diaper was folded down to reveal a gooey brown load caked thickly across both the seat of the diaper and Rebecca’s well toned hiney. It was just a few weeks ago that Elisa and Becky were engaging in lively, intelligent conversations over lunch and during breaks. Looking at her friend now, Elisa hardly even recognized her. It was almost as though the sophisticated, educated young woman who had worked hard to earn a place on the faculty at the university had ceased to exist-- in her place, Elisa saw a babbling, squealing adult toddler with a pamper full of poo-poo, about to be changed by the dominant male figure in her department. “Hi, Elisa,” her boss said, lifting Rebecca’s legs and revealing to Elisa the full extent of her dirty diaper. Elisa winced at the sight of her friend’s rump completely caked with greasy brown poop, and the seat of the diaper reminded her of a Jackson Pollock painting. She groaned internally, but found herself unable to look away. “Look who came in to watch you get your diaper changes sweetie!” he teased. Rebecca giggled happily at the joke, then gurgled warmly when she saw Elisa, displaying not one ounce of shame-- which was the thing that unsettled her the most. To see her friend totally robbed of her maturity, her dignity, her very identity as a woman was unnerving... to see her not only not bothered by it, but to see her seemingly enjoying herself was downright disturbing. “Ugh.... what have they been feeding you, little girl?” Elisa’s boss chuckled, going to work with the wet wipe. Rebecca squealed and shivered as the mess was cleared away, and Elisa watched with knots in her tummy as the sticky mess was slowly wiped away revealing more and more of the bare, pink skin of her tushy beneath. Elisa watched, inexplicably fascinated by the process, gauging Rebecca’s reactions. She knew there were varying levels of regression available, that there were women out there who were fully aware but trapped in a body that had been re-programmed to behave as infantile as possible. But that didn’t seem to be the case here... If anything, Rebecca seemed to have embraced her new role wholeheartedly. “And when am I going to see you up on the changing table, young lady?” Elisa’s boss asked her teasingly, chuckling as her cheeks turned red in response. “Uh... well, I...” Elisa stammered, growing more embarrassed by the second. She glanced at Rebecca with her legs up in the air, cooing softly to herself while somebody else wiped her plump, womanly bottom for her, and for a moment, she could almost see herself laying there in that exact position... Her boss chuckled at her discomfort. “A pretty girl like you, I’m sure it’s only a matter of time before someone sends you back for re-education!” he said, and she knew by his tone that it was supposed to be a complement. “Um... thanks,” she said, slinking by them and into the stall. Baring her bottom, Elisa sat on the toilet and forced herself to tinkle, trying to ignore the fact that a woman that she’d worked with for years was getting a dirty diaper change like a two year old just a few feet away by her male boss. She sat, a small stream of pee trickling into the water beneath her, listening to her boss playfully tease Rebecca as he changed her messy diaper. “Oh my yes,” he said, and Elisa peeked through the crack in the door to watch him finish cleaning her friend’s dirty rump with a baby wipe. “I think little Becky is almost ready for a new pamper,” he said, pulling the messy one out from under her backside and balling it up to discard it in the nearby bin. “Upsey daisy,” he said, lifting Rebecca by the ankles and sliding the fresh diaper under her wriggling tushy. “Some powder, for your stinky bum, lil’ lady?” he joked, drawing a pleasant (if uncomprehending) giggle from Rebecca, who wriggled with glee as her pale buttocks were dusted with powder. Elisa finished as quickly as she could, wiped and flushed. She washed her hands, watching in the mirror as Rebecca’s new diaper was pulled up between her legs and sealed closed, reminding her of just how far her bright, lively and intelligent friend had been reduced. Overwhelmed with strange emotions, she beat a hasty retreat. The atmosphere around the college had certainly changed since the new laws suppressing women’s right’s had been passed, Elisa had to admit. Most of her female colleagues had already been remanded for re-education, either by their significant others or by their parents. They entered the re-education centres mature, dignified young women, filled with potential and looking forward to a bright future. They emerged dull, docile, and adorable. And the idea seemed to be catching-- rather than being outraged, society seemed to have embraced the idea with gusto, and Elisa had been catching sight of more regressed women by the day, both in real life and in the culture at large. And through it all, she couldn’t shake a certain guilt-- hadn’t she, after all, spent years both online and in private fantasizing about this exact scenario? Hadn’t she imagined countless young women stripped of their rights and rendered docile, infantile little playthings for the amusement of their friends, families and lovers? And how many times had she imagined herself in the same situation, pleasuring herself guiltily as she pictured herself crying and jabbering helplessly through a diaper change, the people in her life laughing and cheering as she was stripped of everything that made her a woman? But that was fantasy, and it was one thing to imagine women stripped of their rights-- it was another thing entirely to see it happen in real life. And nowhere was it more evident than the campus she worked at. The amount of female students and faculty members had been dramatically reduced, the majority having been removed to attend re-education. Not many returned to school after that, their new caregivers opting to keep them at home or enrolling them in one of the Adult Daycare centres that were springing up all over the place these days... however, there were those who liked to keep their “special girls” close to the people and environments they were familiar with from their ‘previous lives.’ Therefor, many businesses and universities had opened daycare facilities designed specifically to cater to former students and employees, and the school Elisa worked at was no different, and it was quite common to see a 20 year old woman who should have been on her way to class laying in the middle of the courtyard and giggling her way through a diaper change, or a onetime member of the staff happily sucking a bottle as her former colleagues pushed her around the campus in an adult sized stroller. Arriving at her afternoon class, she tried to put her anxieties out of her mind and focus on the lesson. But she found herself stammering and stumbling, preoccupied... it didn’t help that every time she looked out into the faces of the (largely male) audience, they seemed to be smirking in her direction, and she couldn’t shake the uncomfortable feeling that they were regressing her with their eyes. Elisa imagined herself regressed into adult infancy, cavorting on the floor in front of her leering, smirking class, naked but for a thick diaper crinkling between her legs. She tried to reign in her imagination, but once the image had been planted, Elisa couldn’t stop picturing herself, robbed of her status and intelligence, crawling on the floor and babbling happily to herself in front of her amused former students before squatting down to push out a load of muddy brown poo-poo into the seat of her pampers. “Everything alright, miss?” Elisa was jolted back into reality by her student’s voice. “Err... y-yes, thank you,” she said, blushing when she realized she’d been caught daydreaming, and if her students hadn’t been thinking about how she was better qualified for pissing her diapers in the nursery than trying to teach a class before, they definitely were now. “Um... anyway, as I was saying...” Babes In Diapers

When The Hypno Kicks In By Horatio Husky Commissioned by AnnaNapps “Soft… Sqweh… Sqweh… Shee…” The lay rat on the lush mattress, wooden bars rising to form the borders of her simple crib. Coherent thoughts were long gone now, as she had succumbed fully to the hypnosis she had tried so hard to resist. Her mind had become a blank slate, all past memories, thoughts, and talents both learned and naturally gifted had been stripped away. They were gone, forever, leaving behind only the pleasant fog that enveloped her waking mind in a soft, flannel blanket. “Comfy… I wuv comfy… Comfy good… Good for whittle rattos… I’m whittle ratto… Smol…” The simple affirmation of her identity brought comfort to the rat, her limbs tingling and growing warmer as the temperature in the room rose slightly, altered by an unseen spell to ensure that her comfort was kept at the maximum level. Her setting was simple, only a crib and comfortable mattress to keep her company. The room is quiet, still, illuminated only by the last few beams of sunlight on a late afternoon. There was no need for there to be anything else in the room, other than the crib to hold her. Annie could not have escaped the room even if she was able to come up with such an idea. No, there was only the wonderful reality of laying on her back, in a soft bed, and feeling ever so happy to enjoy the delicate euphoria sustained by having a mind filled with nothing. “Baby… Goo’... Goo’ guwl… I’m… I’mma goow… Gurl… Baby guwl…” The thought of knowing that she was a good girl gave her immense pleasure, for she wiggled her bottom and tail in response to the personal affirmation. In her mind, she was a good girl, a good girl solely for the fact that she was laying quietly and obediently in her crib, where she was left to do just that. “Goow girls… Need big… BIG diapers… Goow guwls have… Accidents…” A delicate blush formed on the rat’s cheeks, a slight rosiness saturating the normally white fur with a pleasant pink color. Annie was indeed wearing only a diaper in addition to her pink t-shirt. There was a heart on the landing zone, and the rest of the pink and white padding had been carefully wrapped around her waist to ensure that it was a snug, secure fit. The adhesive had been magically sealed against her, though even now her paws remained too clumsy and uncoordinated to loop even a single paw pad underneath a tape. The cushion underneath her tushie was significant, lifting her up a whole two inches off of the mattress beneath her. Its front was robust, wide, and thickly layered. It rode up to her upper thighs. It was so secured and voluptuous in size that no matter what pose her body might be in as she rolled around, it would be able to catch even the largest of floods without a single drop leaking out. “Big… Poofy… Puh… Puh… Poopy… Goow girls go poopy in poofy…” She mused to herself, idly dragging a limp wrist down to the front of her diaper to give her front a weak squeeze. Annie had become enamored by her diaper ever since her brain had been completely washed. It was her favorite part of her wardrobe, always there, sometimes crinkling to remind her that she was safe, and perpetually ready to hold all the messes that inevitably dribbled out of her when she was not paying attention. And Annie could no longer pay attention. She squeezed her thighs together, held apart by a good foot and a half by the sheer bulk of the diaper. Had she been willing, she would find that she would no longer be able to walk with such an immense bulk. Crawling too would be difficult, but given just how cozy she was feeling laying on her back she had no intention of moving anywhere. No, she would stay put, where everything was easy-going and okay. “Good guwls… Piddle… Diapers hold baby princess ratto piddles… No puddles… Only… Soggy woggy… Princess… Pampers…” Annie let out a little accident, trickling out of her only to be eagerly lapped up and absorbed by her diaper. It barely put a dent in the total amount the undergarment could absorb, for she had many such miniature accidents throughout her hours of languishing about. She did not mind. In fact, Annie quite liked how the diaper felt after she had wet it, the warmth of her pee radiating back into her fur to remind her that it was okay to pee in her diapers. That was what they were for, after all, to keep her safe and comfortable as she lay in her crib. “I’m… Mah… Mommy’s widdle… Puddle princess… Goow girls… Are soggy guwls…” This mantra would often repeat itself inside of her shallow consciousness, eliciting a sense of reward and euphoria that sometimes caused her to pass out from the sheer force of good feelings. Using her diaper was her favorite part of the day, and she could not even control when she had to go in it. It was a happy accident, every accident, and waking up from her pleasure-filled dreams into her waking stupor meant only that she would be awake for yet more accidents for her to relish and gurgle at. “Make stimkies… Annie… Gotta go… Make… Stimkies… Gotta… Do pushies… Good guwls… Do pushies…” Annie could feel it, the tell-tale signs that her tummy needed a little bit more room for more treats that would cause her to drool onto her shirt. Though the rat had no capacity to remember just how many diapers she had gone through that day, this was her fourth. Whenever she felt the slightest inclination to mess herself, she did without hesitation. The lavish feeling of being unable to pick herself up, move about, or even adjust herself inside of the overwhelming thick diapers made it so she would remain laying in her mess. Whenever she pushed, her accident remained firmly underneath her bottom, the earthy scent rising up to meet her nostrils and triggering a conditional embarrassment response. She would feel self-conscious at first, messy and dirty, which would eventually progress into a state of quiet reflection. Lastly, she would grow a little upset, and small cries would turn into sobs until tears would glisten in the corners of her eyes. That was when there was attention brought to her, soothing words and warm paws would lower the bars of the crib to change her well-used diaper. Her bottom would be lifted, wiped down and powdered with a generous helping of powder. Her ‘special spot’ too would be worshiped with warm, wet wipes. She quite liked this part, though she could no longer understand why, it was just a pleasant feeling, and it always came with a final reward. A fresh diaper, snuggly diapered, serving as the finest pillow for her now clean bottom, only to be defiled and distorted a few hours later when she had yet another moment of weakness. “Hurt… Tummy ouchie… Gotta… Gotta… Go… Make pushies…” The rat emitted a grunt, scrunching her face and balling her fists against her chest as she raised her knees upwards. The accident came, her tail swishing to the side to allow for more leverage as several loud sounds of flatulence became muffled in the seat of her princess pampers. Her bottom distorted slightly, bulging outwards and then sagging downwards as she pooped. So came the torrent, a flood gushing into the front of her patiently waiting diaper front as she fully relieved herself. Annie lowered her legs, her weight back down on her now messy diaper as she heaved a sigh of relief. The warmth from her fresh accident comforted her, and she wriggled her thighs and hips inside of her used padding, relishing the sensation of having completely soiled herself. Words became lost, as her thoughts could no longer articulate her feelings. Only sensations remained, the last threads of her adult mind vanishing into the abyss never to be retrieved again. Good feeling… Squishy feeling… Warm feeling… I did good to poop my pants… Good girl. “Goo’... Guwl… Goo’... Guwl… Goo’... Guwl…” Only two words remained, the only two words that she needed, for they accomplished everything that she wanted. Annie only wanted to feel good, to supplicate her body and diaper with the affirmation that she was only a baby rat that used her diapers. It was sufficient, no greater desires or wishes came to her mind other than being changed into clean diapers to turn them into messy ones. It was her sole point of interest. Now, she guided her paw to the front of her diaper, groping and poking at the thick, sodden material as yet another jet of pee escaped her, filling it further. She felt the urine drip down her front, seeping down into the flattened cake of her messy accident and mingling with it. Like so much mud against her backside, she wriggled around further, soft gurgles escaping her mouth as the sensation of being in a thoroughly used diaper spiked her dopamine levels to obscene levels. She would never be free from this high, her body would now be fully dependent on using her diapers several times a day to remain functional. It was her only source of happiness, and what a bountiful source of euphoria and glee it was. She would lay in her crib, piddle and push in her diapers, and reminder herself that she was a very “Goo’ guwl” for all eternity. This was her lot in life now, and it had now become irreversible. “Oh dear, it smells like someone just left me a little present in their diaper.” Came the voice belonging to the large, plush lop-eared rabbit. This was the only face Annie knew, and the only one she saw. Enchanted with a spell and given life with magic, this stuffed animal remained inanimate in another room, rising only to feed, wash, change, and clothe Annie when she needed it. It was all the rat needed, spending her days laying in a crib with nothing but the sheer blankness of her mind to keep her happy. She hardly understood the words that came from the rabbit now, but she appreciated the soft tones that she used. The rabbit spared no amount of effort ensuring that Annie remained calm and well-behaved, keeping her well fed and hydrated to maintain the rat’s only purpose for existing in her nursery. To use her diapers, to love her diapers, and to be completely dependent on her soft, pink diapers. “Now then, let me wipe that poopy little butt of yours and let’s put you into a fresh, new diaper. Doesn’t that sound nice, sweetheart?” The rabbit cooed, lowering the bars of the crib before reaching forward to gently cup the bottom of Annie’s diaper. She continued, her voice slightly bemused as she shouldered her diaper bag and deposited it down on the mattress next to Annie. “Oh my, it feels like you really did a number on this one, baby girl. Now then, let’s see what surprises you left me this time around.” The nursery was then filled only with the sound of tapes being slowly ripped off, and the crinkling of plastic as her diaper was unfolded. The rabbit took her time cleaning Annie up, letting the rat enjoy her touch and the pleasant sensation of having her fur wiped. There was no rush, after all, for the rat’s fate was filled with only the inevitability of a diaper change. No cause for hurry, for Annie was never to leave the confines of her crib, standing in the dungeon’s nursery, for the rest of her blissful days. When the Hypno Kicks In [Comm].pdf

Franziska von Karma was in the Prosecutor's Office looking for cases when she saw a forty-five-year-old scientist with black hair, blue eyes, and dressed in a black dress with a white lab coat over it. Franziska squinted at the woman, having the sinking feeling she'd seen her before. "You don't remember me, do you?" The scientist asked. "I'm afraid I don't." Franziska said plainly. "I'm Bridget Nurzey." Bridget said. "You prosecuted me for illegal animal testing." "Oh yes." Franziska replied. It was the last case she took before coming to America to try and defeat Phoenix Wright and Edgeworth. Bridget had been subjecting various animals to a myriad of mechanical devices to "make life easier", but she hadn't bothered getting the approval she needed out of paranoia over being beaten to the punch. For her crimes, Bridget spent six months in prison. "I just wanted to thank you for helping me see the error of my ways." Bridget said. "In fact, if you’re not too busy, how about a drink at my lab?" "Interesting." Franziska said. She was aware that Bridget might try to do her harm, but she doubted that it would be anything she couldn't get out of, and then she could prosecute her for assault. "Lead the way, Bridget." The two women then walked off. After a half hour's walk, Bridget and Franziska arrived at a large building that looked more like a nineteenth century hospital than a laboratory. Bridget walked over to the door and opened it, gesturing for Franziska to go in first. Franziska cautiously did so, keeping an eye on Bridget while scanning the room with her eyes. Once the two were inside, Franziska couldn't help but be amazed. The interior of the lab looked perfectly sterile and organized. With bright florescent lights almost blinding Franziska. Eventually, her eyes adjusted, and she followed Bridget to a table with a tea set on it. Bridget sat down, gesturing towards a seat opposite her, and Franziska sat down and took the cup in front of her. "It's not poisoned, is it?" Franziska asked, half jokingly. "Now that would just be rude." Bridget said, chuckling. "In all earnestness, my breakthrough concerns you." "Me?" Franziska asked in confusion. "Well, your line of work." Bridget said quickly. "You see, during those six months in prison, I realized something. People weren't changing, at least not like they should have. As such, I wondered about what to do when it hit me. As children, we’re more prone to correcting our bad habits. So if prison could cause a similar state of mind, we'd have less repeat offenders." "So what?" Franziska replied. "You want to turn prison into a giant daycare, Dr. Bridget Nurzey?" "Exactly." Bridget replied. "It's why I built my new lab within this old, abandoned hospital. All the space and supplies I needed, and after five years, it's ready." "F-for what?" Franziska asked nervously. "Human testing." Bridget said with a smirk as Franziska stood up to escape, but Bridget pushed a button in the floor with her foot. The ground beneath Franziska's feet opened up, and she fell into the hole, screaming all the while. Eventually, she landed on a blue conveyor belt and groaned. She looked around and found that she was in a brightly colored room with pink walls, an orange ceiling, and a green floor. She also saw that the belt she was on led to a large red cube. "Oh, I will not stand for any of this!!" Franziska said angrily. Franziska then leapt off of the belt when a gray mechanical arm with two ball joints allowing for movement and a hand with a white glove on it grabbed Franziska by the neck and pulled her back to the belt. Franziska tried to get off the belt again, but the arm let go of her neck and held her down by her stomach. Franziska did her best to get out from under the hand, but its hold was too firm. "You made me lose six months of my life!" Bridget said over a loudspeaker. "Now you'll lose the next six months in my new Nursery Prison!" "You kidnapped animals to test out your inventions!" Franziska shouted. "You deserved your prison stint!" "Just like you deserve this stint for denying the world my genius!" Bridget replied. While this argument was going on, Franziska was sent into the cube by the belt. Once inside, more arms, like the one from before, grabbed Franziska and began removing all of her clothes. In a matter of minutes, Franziska's cravat, the sapphire broach that held it in place, her black gloves, her black vest and skirt, her white blouse with the poofy shoulders, her black leggings and high heels were taken off. Next, her bra and panties were removed too, leaving Franziska naked as the day she was born. Following that, Franziska was set back down on her hands and knees before one of the arms held her down by her back, and another arm began spanking Franziska. After several minutes, during which, she was spanked at least one hundred and eighty-two times, the spanking stopped, and Franziska was crying. "This was the baseline of your punishment." A feminine computerized voice said. "All future punishments will be far more severe." "You don't understand!" Franziska wailed. "I'm not supposed to be here!" "Of course you are, Little Franny!" The prison cooed as Franziska was rolled out, so sore from the spanking that she didn't dare to try and rush off. Then she saw a sign that read "BATH TIME", and she gulped nervously. The belt then came to a stop as Franziska fell into an oversized plastic bathtub for infants. She came up groaning again when more arms came down, each holding a scrub brush with soapy water. The arms rubbed the brushes against Franziska's body, causing her to call out in pain. "Stop this at once!" Franziska shouted. "I am not a baby you foolish--" Before Franziska could finish her insult, one of the arms rubbed its brush around Franziska's mouth, causing her to gag from the taste of soapy water. Once the brush was removed, Franziska spat the water out and coughed a little. "You can't do this to me!" Franziska insisted. "I am Franziska von Karma! The--" Once more the arms interrupted Franziska by shoving her head into the water which caused her butt to stick out in the air. More arms then began scrubbing her butt and groin. The arms then released Franziska as she pulled her head out of the water, gasping for air. "Are you crazy, Dr. Bridget Nurzey?!" Franziska shouted. "I could have drowned!" "That's why I haven't released it yet." Bridget's voice said, chuckling. "Who better to test it on than you, Franziska? By the way, the soap the prison uses is laced with a moisturizer I invented that makes the skin as smooth, soft, and tender as a baby's. What do you think?" Franziska begrudgingly looked at her arms and saw them shining with water. She brushed it away and felt how smooth and soft her skin was now, earning Bridget Franziska's begrudging respect. While Franziska was distracted, the arms grabbed her again and dropped her down a new belt that was in the middle of high powered fans. As she slid down the belt, the water was practically blasted off her. Franziska could only scream in panic from the sudden drop until the belt evened out, and the arms came back with brown towels. They roughly dried Franziska's body, causing her to nearly suffocate from when they dried her face and to shriek and groan when her butt crack was dried. Another arm came down with a brush and began brushing her hair while the other arms continued drying her butt and stomach. "There now." The prison said. "Little Franny's all cleaned." Franziska could only groan in response, having become very dizzy from being dried. She was in such a daze that she didn't notice the arms pick her up and bring her to a station marked "BARBER STOP". When Franziska was dropped into a brown, leather barber chair and strapped in, she quickly got her barrings and immediately began struggling, even as a towel was tied around her neck. "Hello, baby!" The chair said in a high, jovial voice. "Such a cute little baby! You'll look so cute when I'm done with you." Mechanical arms like the ones Franziska had dealt with at the tub and on the belt came out with a pair of scissors and began cutting Franziska's hair. Franziska watched in alarm as chunks of her hair fell this way and that in a haphazard sequence. "I beg your pardon!" Franziska shouted. "Release me at once! Help!! SOMEBODY, HELP!!" Once Franziska's hair was cut down to the point of a pixie cut, the arms brought out an electric razor and began shaving off the rest of her hair. "Ouch!" Franziska shrieked. "Stop it! Let me go!! Dr. Bridget Nurzey, tell this dumb chair to stop!!!" There was no response as Franziska's head was shaved bald, and the arms applied shaving cream to her head and used a straight razor to take off the rest of her hair. Feeling the breeze on her bare scalp, Franziska broke down and began crying. "Aw..." The chair cooed. "It's all right, sweetie. Now for the finishing touch." One of the arms came back with a frosting tube and squirted blue goo onto the crown of Franziska's head as it sunk into her scalp and became a lone lock of hair, much to Franziska's shock. "That's instant hair." Bridget said, angering Franziska. "Are you just using this contemptible place to shill out your useless inventions?!" Franziska asked angrily. "I could leave you bald." Bridget retorted, and Franziska quickly closed her mouth. "That's better." Bridget said with a sneer in her voice. When Franziska was released from the chair, she tried to run off when one of the arms grabbed her by the neck again and dropped her onto another belt. As Franziska groaned and rubbed her neck, one of the arms came down with a bottle of baby oil and squirted some onto its hand. More arms then came down and held onto Franziska's legs. "No!" Franziska wailed. "Don’t do what I think you’re about to do!" It was too late. The arm with the oil rubbed its two fingers into her butt hole. It made her moan and groan. Plus what was worse, she felt her butt grow numb, almost like the baby oil was a muscle relaxer, which considering the rest of Bridget's inventions it probably was. Once the arm pulled its fingers out, Franziska sighed with relief. The belt then moved forward, and Franziska hit a rolling pin, causing her to flip onto her back while the arms grabbed her ankles and powder puffs came towards her butt. The powder puff then began patting Franziska's butt, giving off the strong scent of baby powder. "Oh come on!" Franziska called out in agitation, especially considering what she knew would come next. More arms then set down a white cloth as the powder puff continued patting Franziska's bottom, making her sneeze. Eventually, the arms released Franziska's legs and wrapped the cloth diaper around her pelvis. Another arm with a pink safety pin then came down and put it through the middle of the diaper, holding the diaper together. Seeing her diapered bottom and seeing from her reflection in the metal that her lone lock of hair was curled, Franziska began to cry, slamming her arms and legs onto the belt while every inch of her body got patted by the powder puff. She didn't care anymore that she looked like an overgrown infant. She just wanted to go home. "Let me out!!" Franziska wailed. LET ME OUT!!" "Oh, but Mommy still has six months with Little Franny." The prison said. "Won't that be fun?" "NO!!!!" Franziska screamed. "Don’t worry, Little Franny." The prison cooed. "Mommy's here for you." The belt continued forward as Franziska continued crying. At the end of the belt, the arms grabbed Franziska's wrists and put black mittens on her hands before tying them on with pink ribbons. The arms then put black booties onto Franziska's feet, tying them on with the same pink ribbons. At this, Franziska finally stopped crying, remembering that she was the prisoner of a lunatic. "If Miles Edgeworth sees me like this, I'll never hear the end of it." Franziska moaned. The arms then carried Franziska to a high chair as her eyes widened in horror. "Oh, when's this going to end?!" Franziska shouted. "In six months." Bridget reminded her smugly. The arms then dropped Franziska into the high chair as she groaned. The tray then snapped into place, pinning Franziska's arms to her sides. Franziska struggled with all her might, but she just couldn't free herself. "You stupid bucket of bolts!" Franziska shouted. "What do you think you’re doing?!" "Feeding you, Little Franny." The prison said ominously as a clamp came up from the back of the chair and snapped itself around Franziska's neck, holding her head in place. A mechanical arm then came up and shoved a baby bottle of what appeared to be milk into Franziska's mouth. With no recourse, Franziska began drinking it down. To her surprise, she found that the milk was very tasty and surprisingly filling. "Another of my inventions." Bridget said over the speakers. "A special formula that provides anyone with all their daily nutrients. The only downside is that continual consumption of the formula causes bloating and eventually an exponential growth of fat cells." At this, Franziska tried to spit the bottle out, but the hands were holding it to firmly. Eventually, the bottle was emptied, and the arm removed it. Franziska gasped at that, feeling like her stomach was ready to burst. Franziska then caught a look at herself in a mirror as the arms cleaned up her face and saw that her stomach was protruding out a bit, giving her a pot-bellied look. Seeing this, Franziska wailed in anger and horror. Her perfect figure was damaged, and it would only get worse over the coming months. After feeding her, the tray of the high chair popped off, and Franziska fell onto her hands and knees, still exhausted from the formula. "What have you done to me?!" Franziska shouted at the ceiling, only getting a chuckle from Bridget. Just then, the arms moved to grab Franziska again as she tried to run away from them. She hoped that if she could escape, she could just lay low, work off the potbelly and wear a wig until her hair grew back. Unfortunately, the arms grabbed her by the neck again and hit her head with a small hammer, making Franziska go into a stupefied state. After that, Franziska began talking baby talk as a white baby bonnet was put on her head and tied under her chin. She was then put in a white baby dress that covered her arms but barely came down to the waist line of her diaper. Once that was done, Franziska was placed onto one more belt. After a few moments, Franziska shook her head and observed that she was back on yet another conveyor belt. Naturally frustrated by this she looked at the ceiling. She knew Bridget was somewhere up there, and she wasn't about to go down quietly. "When I get out of here, Dr. Bridget Nurzey, I will take great pleasure in making sure you are put back in prison and punished to the fullest extent of the law!!" Franziska declared angrily. "Oh, I'm so scared." Bridget said sarcastically. "By the time I'm done with you, you'll be lucky to have bladder control." Before Franziska could retort Bridget's claim, the arms grabbed Franziska and put her into a giant crib. Seeing her predicament, Franziska threw another tantrum, crying and waving her arms and legs in the air. She didn't know what was worse, being treated like a baby or acting like one thanks to all the abuse Bridget had put her through. "Nap time." The prison said softly. "I do not need a nap!" Franziska said definitely as an arm came down with a blue pacifier with string at the ends of the mouth guard. "I am an international prosecutor being held against my will, and I demand to be released!" The arm then shoved the pacifier into her mouth and tied the strings around the back of her head. With no other choice, Franziska sucked on the pacifier, tasting an odd liquid and assuming it was a laxative. Crossing her arms, Franziska sat there grumbling until she eventually fell asleep, still sucking on her pacifier. From a series of monitors in her office, Bridget laughed smugly at Franziska. She thought about how the liquid in her pacifier would slowly cause her speech to deteriorate, and she couldn't help but laugh. She then sat back and observed the sleeping Franziska in her crib. "This is going to be so much fun." Bridget said with a smirk, taking a drink from her cup. To be continued...

The Trinket By Horatio Husky Commissioned by Hunter Chapter One The Will Hunter sighed as his mother, who he was currently on the phone with, continued to drawl about the contractual obligations he now had to abide by. His great aunt, or now his late great aunt, had left him a few things in her will that came with a few specific rules. The fennec fox had barely known her, other than seeing her at a Christmas party and once during Thanksgiving when he was very young. She was not really even his aunt, being an in-law and a cheetah to boot. He had heard a few stories about her, some from his mother who had always spoken about her with a degree of awe mixed with disapproval. Whether or not she was even really his aunt in-law was in question sometimes, but her presence in the family was nevertheless appreciated, if not coveted. She had been an Egyptianologist, but not the kind that mostly stays on the campus of a university. Accused several times of being no better than a bounty hunter with a college degree, she would often beguile whoever cared to listen at the taverns and bars she was often found at about her great adventures in the middle east. There were usually many stories told and drinks bought during such evenings. Her alcoholism aside, she had apparently kept up her taste for adventuring into abandoned tombs and caves right up until the very end. They never recovered her, but enough time had passed where her body had been declared lost and her vast collection of artifacts reclaimed by the museums and universities. Judging from their hasty reclamation of such items, they had been waiting for exactly such an opportunity as her disappearance. They had claimed most of the artifacts, at least. “So like, dumb it down for me a bit, Mom?” Hunter asked, a slight note of exasperation coloring his tone of voice as one of his large ears flicked to the side in irritation. It was his mother’s turn to sigh, which was followed up by a response. “You just can’t sell any of the stuff. You’re supposed to keep it as if it were a family heirloom. There’s some evidence to support that this does belong to us give or take a hundred generations.” Hunter replied back. “Right, don’t sell. Just keep it. Anything else?” “Not until they go through the rest of her possessions and check her records. You might be getting some money too, but that’ll take a while.” Right… After the state takes its hefty cut… Hunter thought to himself, but he did his best to keep his sense of sarcasm out of the conversation. “Great, thanks Mom.” “Of course honey, was there anything else you wanted to know about Auntie Tare?” Hunter, knowing that this would probably prolong the conversation for another good hour, shook his head before realizing that his mother could not see his reaction. He cleared his throat before he spoke. “Hrm… No, no. I think I’m good for now, still… Processing and all that. I’ll talk to you later Mom.” “Okay sweetie, let me know what’s in the box. It looks mysterious!” “Yeah, I will. Love you Mom.” “Love you sweetie, bye bye now.” The line went silent, and Hunter put his phone down on the table with a sigh of relief. As silence enveloped the apartment, interrupted only by the soft hum of the refrigerator in the kitchen, the fennec’s gaze drifted over to the box that sat in front of him on the dining room table. The word that could describe the wooden container could only be described as ornate. Carvings of Egyptian hieroglyphs laced with what he suspected was gold lining on the borders of the miniature crate gave the appearance of a most valuable item being stored inside. The wood had been treated with oil, and with great care as well. Part of him wondered if the box might be empty, as the container itself looked relatively valuable. Whatever it was, he was not surprised that his aunt had mentioned that he was not allowed to sell it. I’d probably make a pretty penny off of it too… Hunter mused to himself, as he pushed his chair back and stood up, only to crouch in front of the box in order to more closely examine its decor. He was not literate in Egyptian hieroglyphs, nor was he particularly interested in learning more about them. History had always bored the little fox, and despite having a renowned, though estranged, Egyptologist in the family it never sparked the same fascination and excitement as it did in Aunt Tare. Well, might as well have a look then. Reaching forward, he undid the clasp on the front of the box and pushed the lid open. Its hinges worked silently, and Hunter immediately noted that the entire inside of the box was laced with a vibrant, purple velvet. Amidst the swathes of cloth, Hunter beheld a palm sized brooch made of a mixture of dulled copper and gold. Marveling at it, the fennec’s eyes widened as he scanned its surface. The fennec picked it up with a paw and noted its significant weight. Equipped with a pin which Hunter presumed was intended to keep a cloak around a traveler’s shoulders, Hunter turned the brooch over and let out a surprised breath. The ornament had been placed upside down in its container, and it was studded with several small jewels with one large piece in its center. Peering closely at them, it took Hunter a moment to realize that they were opals. In the center of the metal disk, the largest of the opals was oval in shape. It gleamed as if freshly polished when it caught the last of the afternoon sun streaming from Hunter’s half shuttered window. A small scratch in the center of the opal was the only blemish on the piece, revealing the rainbow colored insides of the gem that refracted in ever changing patterns of color as he turned it over. Strangely, despite the fact that it had been sitting in the box ever since it had been delivered to his doorstep inside of its own, discrete cardboard container, the brooch was warm to the touch. And it felt like it was getting warmer. “It’s… pretty…” Hunter said lamely, to no one in particular. His initial curiosity had been sated, and he was now coming to the conclusion that he really had no use for the gem-encrusted display piece other than to perhaps show it off for his friends. The more he thought about it, being the owner of such a valuable piece now might mean that he would have to take insurance out on it. Great… Another responsibility… The fennec thought grimly to himself. Hunter was about to set the artifact down, when the opal flashed catching his eyes. Blinking, he looked down at the gem and wondered if he had imagined the sudden luminescence that had come from the piece. Gingerly, he brought it back up to his eyes and peered closely at the scratch on the gem’s surface to see if he had missed some refractive angle inside of the opal’s crack. Seeing that there was nothing he could immediately detect, he placed the brooch back down in its comfortable bed, this time right side up with the opal facing the ceiling of his apartment. He thought about where he should put the box, glancing around his apartment and seeing now apparent free space where he might rest it. I’ll probably just chuck it into my closet or something… His stomach rumbled, reminding him that his mother’s phone call had caused him to miss lunch at a reasonable hour. Closing the box, he decided to put his inheritance out of his mind for the time being. Padding over to his closet, he picked out his jacket and fumbled the keys to his apartment out of the bowl they rested in. I’m kind of hankering for some chicken… He thought to himself, his mind already beginning to drift away from the strange set of rocks that were now his, now and forever. He did, however, check twice that he had locked the door to his apartment before bounding down the staircase leading to the lobby of his apartment complex.

Now for something entirely different. This is another babyfur story of mine (one that actually got inspired by @Panther Cub's stories, actually; if you are a fan of babyfur stories, check them out), but it's got very heavy themes. I promise to warn you when they come up. EDIT: About critique, feel absolutely free to tell me what I'm doing wrong; in fact, I encourage it with all my heart! I want to publish this under my pseudo penname in books for AR/AB stuff, and in order to publish without mistakes and errors, I absolutely need to know what I've done wrong. If you can't find anything wrong, then tell me what you liked, please! These things make me a better writer. I'm not soft when it comes to critique, and I'll always listen to it. Now, on with the show: Chapter One: Guilt and Shame - Constantin Tremblay woke up with a large yawn, the American ermine stretching his limbs, his tail and whiskers twitching with anticipation for the first week of August, the first week of his sophomore year of high school. Then he smelled something funny. He took off his blanket and gasped. No. No, it can’t be! He had unmistakably wet - no, soaked was more like it - the bed. His thoughts were frantic. It’s just got to be a bug. A summer bug. Can’t be FIID. It can’t be that, no, summer bug, it’s just a damn bug. Fallout Incontinent/Infancy Disease, the hidden scourge of the weapon known as Project A, the weapon that turned the world’s then-humans into humanoid animals way, waaay back in the time of, like, the dinosaurs (technically in 1963, during the Kennedy administration, but still) affected about a tenth of all middle and high schoolers. It was a horrible disease, turning those kids into what basically amounted to teen toddlers. No, he was not going to have that. He was already hiding being trans from his parents; he couldn’t have that as well. Already cost me friendships. Can’t have it cost my family too. With those thoughts, Constantin gathered his night clothes and sheets, quickly putting them in the washing machine with a lot of bleach, before turning the bleach toward his bed. Then the shower. The thing he hated the most, his dysphoria clearly showing there. His breasts, unmistakably showing his outward sex, hiding the powerful man he knew he was. He hated them, hated them. The ermine made sure to take a longer time in the shower than normal, washing every single part of his awful body to get the smell off of him. He put on his clothes: baggy black jeans, a loosely-fitting black T-shirt, and combat boots. Thank whatever gods existed - not that Constantin believed in a god; if there were any, they wouldn’t have made him like this - that there wasn’t a school uniform for anything other than basketball; it would’ve sucked if he was forced to wear a skirt or dress. Then he did the gel in his short hairfur, spiking it up. Then his glasses. He hated that he needed glasses; it made him look nerdy. Yeah, he got decent grades, but it was his basketball career that he cared about. His parents were fine with it because they were former jocks (Dad played soccer; Mom was a former cheerleader.), but… He shook his head furiously. He was going to have a good day at school, damn what the morning wanted him to think. Constantin let out another yawn, making a small breakfast for himself (his parents were off on their high-paying five-to-five jobs, so he was fairly self-sufficient.): just regular cereal and orange juice (breakfast of champions!) before he got his stuff packed and ready for school. He noted the silver coin on the countertop with Mom’s signature (payment for lunch and a thinly-veiled demand for “Marie-Claire” to join cheerleading) telling him to take the coin (which he did), and let out a sigh, exiting into the morning light. The ermine was early for the school trolleybus (it was rare for animals to have a car, since the gas-guzzlers had stopped being produced after the Fallout, and electric cars were only used by the rich...like his dad and mom), getting on with a nod at the driver, an elderly gorilla who nodded back at him before the trolleybus sped off. Constantin sat at the back, relaxing and almost nodding off with rock-n-roll music, before a familiar voice woke him up. “Hey, you’re taking my spot.” He opened his black eyes to see an ocelot, her amber eyes appraising him cautiously. He knew her. Allyson. Allyson Blood, his former bestie before…stuff happened. Mainly because Constantin never came out as trans to her (to anyone, really), and felt uncomfortable around girls nowadays (he was definitely attracted to girls, which made things…complicated.)…but partially because Allyson had gotten FIID, along with…his other two former friends. She was wearing a pink onesie with cartoon cats that did nothing to hide the fact that she was wearing a very thick diaper, and had a pink pacifier clipped to the neck area of her onesie. Her spotted tail flicked nervously, as she clutched a stuffed saber-toothed tiger in her paws. “Then take it from me if you can,” Constantin said in a bored tone. “It’s my spot. I’ve had it all of last year, Marie.” He looked at her, her eyes watering with tears, and a guilty feeling gnawed at his heart. “I…fine, take it,” the ermine muttered, shifting over so Allyson could get her body into the seat. “Thank you, Marie,” the ocelot said gratefully, popping in her pacifier and sucking nervously. “Whatever, I didn’t know it was your spot,” he muttered, hating his high-pitched tilting female voice. “Sho…I shee you’re doin’ bashketbaw?” The pacifier muffled her words, almost cutely. Not cutely. She’s just a damned overgrown baby now. Your friendship with her is over, let alone anything more. And yet… “Yeah, I figure that since I’m on the girl’s team…yeah.” “I’vf sheen your gamesh. You’re reawy good.” “Eh, I’m decent.” A lie. He had already gotten scholarship offers - women’s, of course, but one or two men’s teams as well - from high-profile colleges all across the United States, despite starting this year as a sophomore. “Don’t wie. I’m onwy FIID, not shtupith.” He looked at Allyson, seeing her glaring at him. Still intimidating, even though she was dressed as a baby (especially since she was bigger than he was). “I said I was decent. What’s there to lie about?” “Whatever.” The ride continued in stony silence, as more and more students - and teachers - got on the trolleybus. Constantin noted with dread that the ride had picked up his two other former close friends: Haylee Kilgallen the black-backed jackal and Krysten Peppers the long-eared owl, both of them sitting on the opposite side of him, both clad in similar attire to Allyson (only with a stuffed unicorn for Haylee and a stuffed roc for Krysten). “Hi, Marie!” Krysten said excitedly. “It’s been a while…” “Krys, she made her choice,” Haylee said coldly, her paw on Krysten’s wing feathers, as Constantin felt another gut punch of guilt. It’s not like they’d be your friends anyway. You’re not a girl, never were one. There’s too many issues, too many problems, and they’d stop being your friends if they knew the truth. So why did he feel so guilty and ashamed? “Hey, MC!” a voice cut through. The ermine looked up (way up; the speaker was a giraffe) to see his fellow basketball teammate (and fellow superstar), Xenia Chaconas. Xenia had a smirk on her face, as she said in mock sympathy, “I didn’t know you were FIID, MC. You wearing a diaper, too?” “I’m not,” Constantin huffed. “I’m just sitting with them, that’s all.” “You don’t have to sit with them, you know,” the giraffe continued. “You could sit with the big girls and talk with us.” “Yeah, but I just wanted to listen to my music, not talk,” Constantin growled. “Then sit somewhere else!” Haylee snapped at him. “We don’t want you here.” The words cut straight to the ermine’s heart. Haylee was someone who would fight off the legions of hell for someone if they were her friend. To hear that from her… “C’mon, Lee, you don’t mean that…” Krysten twittered nervously. “I do, Krys. She’s not welcome to sit with us anymore.” “Aw…you hear that? It’s almost like they’re talking!” Xenia cooed mockingly, as Constantin reluctantly got up and walked with the giraffe, who sneered, “I’ll come by the nursery to see you three later.” “Hey, MC!” “Yo, MC, what up?” “Howzit goin’, MC?” The words of Constantin’s fellow basketball teammates felt hollow to him; using the initials of his deadname as a nickname was almost too much to bear, and yet…he knew they meant no malice with it; it was all they really knew. They don’t know you. Your old friends did. And they don’t ever want to see you again. The guilt and shame grew in his heart, so much so that he almost wanted to cry. But he couldn’t. Not in front of his teammates. He felt a large arm snake around his shoulders, the hoof grabbing on to him, as he turned to see…Dragan. Dragan Lazarov. The superstar of the soccer team…and his wannabe boyfriend. The impala planted a kiss on the ermine’s cheek, to his inner disgust. “Hey, MC,” the soccer player rumbled. “You doing okay? Xenia’s not giving you too much grief, is she?” “She’s fine,” Constantin said, wanting Dragan to get the hell away from him, he wasn’t interested in boys, he was never interested in boys. “You know, I was thinking about a date, you know?” “Dragan…” “A date it is, then! How about we see that R-rated movie, huh?” Constantin squirmed under Dragan’s gaze. “I’m a little busy…” “Too busy for me? Blasphemy.” A smirk. The ermine hated that smirk. “C’mon, your dad, my dad, we know each other. It only makes sense.” He looked at the impala. Just because their dads played soccer on the same professional team didn’t mean he was interested in Dragan. Not. One. Bit. “I’ve got a lot of other things to do,” Constantin said, a hint of finality in his tone. “It’s a date then! You know where I’ll be.” The school - Frederick Frost High, the biggest public school in Chicago’s suburbs - came into view, and Constantin could not wait to get off, which he did…but out of the corner of his eye, he saw his three former friends get off as well, along with a fair few other obvious FIIDers, saw the two feline caregivers, what were their names, oh, right, Colleen and Carolina Cross, give assistance, and something drew him over to them, as he hid behind the school tree (a blooming oak tree, one of the few trees left after the Fallout), watching Allyson start to cry as her diaper was checked. “Aww, it’s okay, Ally, you’ll get potty training down eventually,” Colleen the caracal cooed, wiping the ocelot’s tear-and-snot-covered face with a wet-wipe in her paw. “Uh oh, looks like we have a couple of other stinkypants on our paws!” Carolina the serval announced as she checked Krysten and Haylee, who both looked embarrassed and on the verge of tears. I…they were my closest friends. What have I done? What the hell have I done? Was this really worth it? Don’t be a pansy. Of course it was! You and them…it wouldn’t have mixed. You’re on the girl’s basketball team. You’re a top basketball recruit in the nation. They’re going back into their second toddlerhood. And you didn’t have a choice. No, you ALWAYS had a choice! YOU chose to leave them when they needed you the most! YOU chose to hide everything about yourself! YOU chose to live a damned lie every day instead of being honest! You deserve EVERY bad thing that comes your way! You don’t deserve true friends! The feelings of guilt and shame tore him up, and he slumped down the tree, starting to silently cry. - Well, here's hoping for the best for Constantin~ Feel free to review, tell me what I did right, what I can improve on, or even something you liked; that helps me, as an aspiring authoress, more than just blind praise.

WOOO! Presenting my very first commission, for the wonderful and kind Nihulus (over on FA)! I hope you all enjoy it! Warm and soft. Those were the two thoughts that sprang to Varis' mind as he slowly awoke, curled up in his bed, next to Mira. He lightly yawned and opened his sharp blue eyes, blinking the last of the sleep away. Turning over, he saw his wife still snuggled up against him, her large ears twitching in her sleep. Her sandy-colored fur just looked so soft, he had to resist the urge to nuzzle her, knowing that his beloved fennec vixen needed the rest after how much worrying he'd put her through lately. With that thought coming to mind, Varis raised up the blanket and inspected the sheet, his tail excitedly starting to thump a bit against the mattress as he saw that it was bone dry. I told them it was just a misdiagnosis, he thought with a smirk, extricating himself from the relaxing warmth of his and his wife's bed. It was as he stood there and stretched that he became aware of a clamminess around his waist. Looking down, he saw that the thick purple and blue sleep diaper that was hugging him snugly was now missing the moon and stars wetness indicators on the front, and sagging a big. His tail slowly ceased its wagging and began to tuck itself between his legs as the dark gray wolf reached down and gave his night time padding a squeeze. He had to bite back a whimper at how soaked it was. Looking back at the bed where Mira still slept peacefully, though now with her arms clumsily searching for him, he was reluctantly grateful that she wasn't going to wake up in another puddle he had made again. But the fact that, for over a week now, he hadn't been able to stay dry while he slept brought forth the anxiety he had forgotten about, yet had become much more familiar with lately. It had started off with a few wettings here and there, something he'd chalked up to stress from work, and even just assumed he had awoken to go to the bathroom, but had simply fallen back asleep. And when Mira had finally convinced him to go see a doctor, the wolf hadn't been expecting the diagnosis. Miner's Syndrome. NO! Varis snorted and walked towards the bathroom, quickly ripping off the diaper and stuffing it into the trash bin by the sink. "I'm twenty-seven, too old to suddenly develop... Miner's Syndrome," he said to his reflection, the dark gray wolf with the salt and pepper flecks and the creamy white tummy looked worriedly back at him, betraying his own lack of confidence in his denial. A quick shower was enough to help him wake up further and put his soggy morning out of his mind, at least for a little bit. Getting out and toweling himself off, he reentered the bedroom, to find that Mira was now absent from the still enticingly mussed-up bed. Heading out to the hall and into the kitchen, Varis smiled at the sight of a fennec vixen blearily making up some scrambled eggs. He had to stifle a giggle at the sight of her messy bedfur. Her large ears twitched at the sound of his entrance, and Mira turned to smile warmly at him. "Morning, baby," she said with a bit of a yawn. "How do scrambled eggs sound for breakfast?" Varis walked over and pulled his wife close, she being just as beautiful to him at that moment, with messy bedfur and wearing her favorite white oversized pajama t-shirt, as she was to him on the day of their wedding. As his tail started to wag, he felt her big bushy one beginning to THWAP against his side. He gave her a nuzzle, and she turned, their lips meeting, before she buried her muzzle into his fluffy chest ruff. "I think that sounds wonderful," Varis said, resting his chin on her headfur. They stayed like that for a moment before he let go. Giving her cheek a quick kiss, Varis headed back into the bedroom to get dressed. Opening the closet, he saw the opened package of SleepTights resting almost smugly right under where his suits were hanging, and frowned a little. "... It's just stress." Varis defiantly grabbed his favorite navy blue suit and a white undershirt. A short while later, after getting dressed and eating, Varis headed towards the door with his briefcase in paw. "Don't forget, babe," Mira called, forcing Varis to pause as he was about to step out the front door. "We're going to see Doctor Morley on wednesday!" "I remember, hun," Varis said, his tail wagging. Just gunna get some confirmation that it was all a misdiagnosis, he thought to himself. Varis was surprised to suddenly feel a pair of arms reach around his front, pulling him back into a hug. He turned his head a bit, one of Mira's ears sticking in his face. "I know how worried you are about all of this," she said in a soft voice that was partially muffled due to her muzzle being buried in his back. "But... I want you to know that, no matter what, I will always love you and be there for you." Varis smiled and turned to reciprocate the hug. "Thank you, cuddle-bug." He recalled how much she had blushed and sputtered the first time he had used the pet name, which was not long after they'd first started dating. "I know that you're just as worried as I am. But don't be... this is all just a mistake." He kissed the tip of her nose as they pulled away, bringing forth a fit of giggles from the shorter canid. And with that, Varis was out the door, soon to be standing on the sidewalk in front of their house. The house he and Mira lived in was a cozy three-bedroom ranch-style house, a little bit on the outskirts of Nevia City. The price had been just right for the young couple, and that had been before Varis' promotion. Now they owned it outright, with that being a point of pride for the wolf. Turning to look down the street, he saw a familiar green SUV heading his way, coming to a stop right in front of him. "Warlocks at the Seashore Discount Limo Service, here for a pickup!" Came the deep jovial voice of the crocodile behind the wheel. "It's really amazing how that's still funny for the hundredth time, Josh." Varis rolled his eyes as he got in, quickly buckling his seatbelt. "Well, at least my little princess still finds me funny, right sweetpea?" Josh turned to look behind him, prompting the wolf to do the same. Looking back at the gray-furred bunny girl, who just so happened to be the exact same age as Varis, sent a chill up his spine. She was wearing her yellow sundress with the puffy shoulders, safely secured in her pink car seat, hugging her black stuffed wolf to her chest, and sucking down a bottle of juice like everything was normal. Which, for her and Josh at this point, this pretty much was normal for them. "Honey-bunny," Josh said, cooing at her, "don't you want to say hi to your Uncle Varis?" "H-hello, Eliza," Varis said, trying not to notice the pink and white diaper that was partially visible around the bunny's hips. Eliza removed the bottle and held up her wolf toy to hide her face, not counting the portion she used to peek around it. Varis' nose picked up the faint scent of baby powder, a smell that recently had begun to evoke a sense of foreboding in the wolf. Would I have to ride around in a car seat? The thought just popped into his mind all of a sudden, before he quickly stamped it out. "... Hi Uncle Varis," she said in a whisper. "Sorry, buddy." Josh clapped the now startled wolf on the shoulder before putting the car in drive and heading towards the office. "I know it's been a while, but I guess she's still just a tad shy around you. Y'know, if you and Mira would take me up on my babysitting offer for next Tuesday night, that might go a long way in helping her come out of her shell around you." "Sorry, but we don't offer any free babysitting services," Varis said with a chuckle. That wasn't entirely truthful, as Mira loved looking after Eliza, not even minding changing the diapers of someone a little bit taller than herself. But in addition to his usual... uncomfortableness around Eliza, there was no way he wanted to be associated with any MSers while his... misdiagnosis had yet to be proven as being just that. Let alone one that might go wandering and accidentally find his new... completely temporary nighttime protection. As they drove, the two 'adults' chatted about an upcoming report, while Eliza was content to watch what Varis presumed were shows for preschoolers on her tablet, letting out happy giggles and saying seemingly random numbers of phrases from time to time. Varis simply tried to tune her out, no matter how catchy the songs from the show sounded. "So how's the quarterly report coming?" Joshua asked, every now and again checking to make sure his big baby bunny was still safe and secure in her carseat. "So far, everything seems normal... but I did find an oddity in the shipping expenses." Varis pointedly looked away from a passing billboard that was advertising Pawpers' brand diapers for MSers. He certainly wasn't thinking about how the protection he was wearing to bed now was Snuggies brand. "I'm thinking someone just misfiled an expense report. It was actually pretty easy to gloss over, so I'm gunna have to go over everything again with a fine-tooth comb." "Huh... think someone's dipping their claws in the company cookie jar?" Josh asked, wincing as he realized, the moment the word cookie left his mouth, he suddenly had Eliza's full and undivided attention. "Daddy, may I please have a cookie from the company's cookie jar?" The bunny asked, somehow making her eyes look bigger, at least to Varis who could see her reflection in the rearview mirror. Josh laughed. "Oh, princess," he said with a coo in his voice, "that's just an expression. But Daddy did pack you a little treat if you'd like." Eliza giggled and started to bounce in her seat, at least as much as the soft snug straps around her would allow, making a few faint crinkles. Josh chuckled at the display, despite not taking his eyes off the road. "Hey, buddy, would you mind getting Eliza a cookie out of her diaper bag? It should be in the compartment on the side." Varis cringed internally, but nodded, knowing he could do this small favor for his friend. Turning, he looked to see that said diaper bag was tucked right behind the crocodile's seat. It was a large, loud, pink duffle-like satchel, with several side-pockets and flaps, as well as two bottles of some kind of juice secured in a couple special holders on one end. The central part was unzipped revealing a few pink and white folded rectangles, along with two familiar-looking purple and blue ones. "SleepTights?!" Varis exclaimed, his eyes wide as he felt the color drain from his cheeks, thankfully unnoticeable thanks to the coloration of his fur. "Huh? Oh, yeah. If Eliza needs a diaper change before naptime, I like to put her in one of those, just in case. Also, if ever there's an emergency, them being thicker than her daytime diapers really go a long way to help." Not enjoying being reminded of his new nighttime padding, Varis unzipped a couple of the pockets looking for the baggie of cookies before he finally found them. "Are these homemade?" Varis asked, looking at the large chocolate chunk cookies in the sandwich baggie, really wanting one. He wondered if they were nice and soft. "Yup! Me and my little princess got a hankering for some last night, so I figured it'd make for a fun little project. You should have seen her in her cute little chef's hat." Varis rolled his eyes as Josh started to gush about other instances of Eliza being adorable, as was par for the course of carpooling with the croc. The wolf reluctantly looked at Eliza as he reached back to hand her the cookie. She was hiding behind her wolf plush, peeking from behind its ears at him, her nose twitching nervously. She slowly reached out and took the cookie from him, one of her eyebrows raising a little. She paused and looked him up and down, at least as best she could with most of him being blocked from view by the passenger seat. She then smiled warmly and took the cookie. "Thankies, Vary!" She immediately started to nibble on her cookie. "OOOOH! Looks like someone's coming out of her shell a bit," Josh said, reaching over to give a confused Varis a nudge with his elbow. "I told you that she'd get over her shyness around you eventually!" Varis decided to pretend he was checking something in his briefcase. In no time at all, they were soon pulling into their building's parking garage. Varis walked on ahead to the elevator while Josh was getting Eliza unbuckled. It was as he saw himself in the reflection of the polished silver elevator doors that he realized he had some chocolate and cookie crumbs around his muzzle. He quickly wiped it all off just before the doors opened and Josh, with Eliza riding on his hip, caught up to him. The ride up to their floor was mostly silent, aside from Josh checking Eliza's diaper and stating that she was a little wet but didn't need a change just yet. "Now remember to be a good girl at daycare today, and you'll get a special surprise, honey-bunny!" Deciding to just head straight to his office, Varis started speedwalking the moment the doors opened again on their floor... to only instantly plow right into Angelica with an 'OOF!' Varis fell flat on his rear, while the large, and some would call motherly, grizzly bear in the charcoal gray skirtsuit looked down at him in concern. "Oh, goodness," she said, reaching down and picking Varis up under his armpits. She set him on his feet, looking him over and brushing off whatever dust or carpet fibers she could see. "I'm so sorry, Varis. Are you alright, honeypie?" Her southern accent was laced with concern. There was a reason why everyone referred to her as the office mom, she couldn't help but fuss over everyone. But right now, her examination of him was anything but comforting to the wolf. For some reason she's been giving him much more attention lately. "I-I'm fine, Mrs. Duvar." Varis stammered, looking up at the bear and feeling so small right then and there. It certainly didn't help that she was a foot taller, had some serious muscle under her blazer, or that she was almost ten years his senior. Today, after wearing a... some protection for the first time since he was a little pup, he just felt a bit vulnerable around her. "Well, if you're sure, Varis," she said with a smile, at first starting to reach for him as though she were going to give him a hug, but quickly yanking her arms back down to her sides. Then her gaze turned to something past him, and she let out a happy squeal. "Is that my little unofficial niece I see?" Walking around him, Varis saw that she was making a beeline for an excited Eliza. The croc smiled and allowed Angelica to scoop the bunny up into her arms in a cradled position. Compared to Angelica, Eliza looked like she was the size of an actual toddler! Varis shuddered before heading into his office, pointedly ignoring her giggles and happy squeaks of laughter. He took a deep breath as he shut the door, and thus shut out any intrusive thoughts that have absolutely nothing to do with what is clearly just his misdiagnosis and some stress. He looked around his office, feeling comforted by the rather spartan and bland beige room with a single small window to the outside world. Some would call his office tiny, or maybe even cramped, but it was large enough for a small bookcase and his desk. Most importantly, it wasn't a cubicle. Taking a seat at his desk, he fired up his computer, and got to work. ... Only to be interrupted about five minutes later from a knock at his door. "Come in," he called, quickly saving and closing the document he was working on. In walked Josh, who was carrying a trio of three-ring-binders. "Here ya go, buddy," he said, once the door was closed, setting them on the desk. Varis noticed that the croc seemed a bit annoyed. "Something happen?" Josh turned to make sure the door was closed. "Doc Juniper came through for some kind of meeting and saw Angie booping Eliza's nose and making her giggle. He started in on his talk about 'professionalism' and 'this is a place of work, not a daycare', and actually said right then and there that he does not approve of bringing children, even overgrown ones, to work with us!" Josh snorted, while Varis cringed. Purely out of care for his friend, and not because he found Doc Juniper's opinions on MSers disheartening. "I mean, of course I was going to take her to the company daycare! It's not like I was going to set her up in a playpen in the empty cubicle next to mine!" "W-well, we gotta remember that Doc is from a different era, and they didn't understand... uhm... the condition as well as we do today," Varis mumbled noncommittally while looking away. "Maybe." Josh sighed. "But it's not like I have much of a choice. Daycare is expensive, and there's none near enough that could let me drop her off and get to work on time. Plus... I'm always worried she could end up getting picked on, or maybe a daycare worker will be mean to her. I know Marla and Shelly here at the company daycare, and I know that they would never do, or let anything happen to Eliza." Josh shook his head, seemingly shaking off the negativity, before whipping out his phone and holding it up for Varis to see, a huge excited grin on his face. "I forgot to mention, I got some more pictures of Eliza being adorable!" Varis was then subjected to three pictures of the bunny girl in a high chair, mushed food around her mouth and on her cheeks, two of her in her crib, in a pink footed sleeper, clearly napping, seven of her playing in different outfits, the majority of which were legless onesies, and a picture of her with some more MSers, also dressed in baby clothes, at a park, seemingly chasing each other. She looks happy at least, Varis thought with a pang of guilt in his chest. Even back in high school, she was sporty... does she think back to those days? When she was the captain of the volleyball team? Before her diagnosis? Varis shook himself out of his thoughts. "--of course, it turned out that she just had a bit of a diaper rash. I really needed to check her sooner, my poor princess." Josh was still gushing about his ex fiance. Varis wondered how the big goofy crocodile could actually go through with taking care of her like this? Would Mira start treating me like that? Like I was a... baby? Varis had to force his tail to untuck itself before Josh noticed. He reasoned that there was no point in wondering about that, as things will never come to that situation. Simple as that. With Josh's need to share about 'little' Eliza's latest doings and goings-ons that Varis was pretty much just nodding and agreeing while getting back to work, finished, the croc left him to get to his own project. With Josh gone, Varis started to open up the binders and cross-check different numbers and dates. "Huh," he said under his breath, "that's odd." He continued to scour through the binders and files on his screen right up until lunchtime. Is someone embezzling? Varis pondered, heading towards the door, his sack lunch in paw. He walked into the break room and found most of the tables to be fully occupied. Though Josh did wave him over to a seat at the table he and Angelica were at. Varis made his way over there and sat down, quickly opening up his brown paper bag. "Why are you sucking on your thumb?" Bob from over in R&D asked, the middle-aged capybara wearing a very unconvincing toupe. "Huh?" Varis asked, once it dawned on him that he was who the question was directed at. Realizing that his thumb was indeed planted in his mouth he started to panic. "Uh... I... forgot my lunch and had to go back and get it and accidentally slammed it in the door," Varis said, pulling his thumb out and wiping it on his pants. "Oh." Bob turned back back to his plate of pasta, back to being disinterested. "Aww, want me to go get an ice pack, sweetie?" Angelica asked, scooting her seat closer to his own, looking worried. "N-no, Mrs. Duvar, I'm ok, I swear," Varis insisted. "Okay, but between bumping into me and falling over today and then hurting your thumb like that, you need to be much more careful!" Varis felt his ears splay flat on his head while he hung his head in shame, not really sure why. "Y-yes, Mrs. Duvar," he mumbled. He felt her pull him into a hug and nuzzle the top of his headfur. "That's alright, sweetheart! And please, just call me Angie!" The motherly grizzly released him after he agreed to do just that. He had decided on a simple light lunch that day, just a yogurt and a bottle of apple juice. Grateful that there was some good office gossip to help get his mind off of things, especially since it involved the lunch thief and talk about having a camera installed to watch the employee fridge, Varis started to forget about his little social faux pas. The topic changed to another office mystery, who was it that accidentally dinged Doc Juniper's car door? From there, after a few guesses were made regarding possible culprits, the topic shifted again to some new show about a murder mystery and zombies that Varis had yet to actually start watching. "Oh, sweetie, I swear, you remind me of my nephew," Angelica laughed while grabbing a napkin. The wolf was a bit confused as to what she meant, and why she was looking at him, when she started to use the napkin to wipe his muzzle. "A-Angie!" Varis sputtered, only to see that there was some of his pink yogurt on the napkin. "What?" Angelica giggled at his reaction. "I swear, the way you eat, you could really use a bib!" It was then that Varis remembered that Angelica's nephew, Pete, had Miner's Syndrome. "O-oh, uh, excuse me," he said, grabbing another napkin from the dispenser and getting up to head to the nearest restroom. Looking in the mirror above the sink, he saw that he had some yogurt on his chin, his left cheek, some partially cleaned off his right cheek thanks to Angie, and even a little on the tip of his nose. "This... I was just distracted," he said, a slight whine to his voice. He cleaned off his muzzle at the sink before heading back to the table to grab his unopened juice. "Oh, Varis, I wanted to apologize for--" Angie started before he cut her off. "It's all good, Angie. I was distracted because of this report, that's all. And I really need to get back to it." "O-oh, alright, sweetie." The grizzly looked a little unsure, but Varis just wanted to get back to his office. Once the door was closed behind him, he started to calm down a bit, taking a seat back at his desk. After he cracked open the bottle of juice and took a sip to help further steady his nerves, he got right back to work... or at least, he tried to. However, when he took a sip of the juice, some trickled down the side of his mouth and down his chin. He took another drink, and the same thing happened. Concentrating hard on drinking his juice, Varis managed to gulp the entire thing down, only to feel a few stray drops go down his neck. ... No... this isn't... it's all just stress! That's it! He started to look at the binders again, grabbing some tissues from the tissue box on his desk to clean around his mouth and chin and neck first. But, he soon found himself re-reading the same few lines repeatedly. Shaking his head, Varis began to register the fact that he was squirming in his seat a bit. It was right after that that he understood. He really, REALLY, needed to pee. He got up and almost ran to the nearest restroom, grateful that it was empty. He found himself fumbling with his zipper at the urinal, but soon was relieving himself. Unfortunately, after finishing up, that's when he spotted the, albeit small but still noticeable, wet patch around his zipper. Quickly checking that the door was locked, Varis thought fast, and walked over to the blow dryer. "Just a stressful day, th-that's all!" Varis insisted, trying to sound confident as he looked at his reflection, desperately trying to speed up the process of drying his pants. But the expression on his mirror double's face looked as doubtful of that claim as part of him felt.

Summer's Retreat by BabyStevie26 "These grades are abysmal," her father said. "I didn't raise a dullard. Do you expect your tutors to be pleased to find out you've wasted their time?" "That-that's not-" "It's not what?" Father said, his lips curled into a sneer. "Not that the work was hard? Was it just laziness, then?" "No!" she said. "Some girls in my class, they needed help-" "Then next time you will deny them," Father snapped. "You have enough problems of your own without contributing to others' failure." Summer closed her eyes and cried as her father's tirade continued. She begged, prayed to be somewhere, anywhere else. -------------------- Summer opened her eyes. Then blinked as nothing seemed immediately familiar.Where am I? Summer asked herself.She wasn't sure what had just happened. One moment her father was berating her for getting C's in school. The next she was someplace else entirely. Looking around she saw she was sitting on her knees on a carpet in front of a coffee table. A child's coloring book was open in front of her, overlarge crayons scattered around. A green one was in her hand. Further in front of her was a television. It was currently turned off. Reflected in the screen was the sofa directly behind Summer, as well as Summer herself.What am I wearing? Summer thought. She looked down at herself. She needed to see it with her own eyes because the image reflected the screen was simply too absurd. Yet when she looked down she saw exactly the same thing that was in the reflection.Seventeen year old Summer was wearing a pastel pink one piece dress. Its hem, sleeves, and collar were ruffled. It would've been adorable… on a preschooler or something. Which brought to mind what else she was wearing. Sitting on her knees she could tell the ruffly pink dress went barely halfway past her thighs. As a result, it was easy to see her underwear poking out. Her thick, white, padded underwear.Why am I wearing a diaper? Summer thought.Any further questions were interrupted by a woman entering the room. Summer immediately recognized the short black bob of her Aunt Jennifer, or "Aunt Jenn", as she had insisted on being called. Summer watched as her uncle's wife moved about the room, dusting the shelves. She paid Summer no mind, going about her task as if Summer were not even there.Summer kept quiet, terrified of drawing attention to herself. She liked Aunt Jenn, she really did. Yet even knowing Aunt Jenn was one of the nicest people Summer had known her mind imagined the woman seeing her and demanding to know why Summer was sitting in her home dressed like a toddler.Butterflies gathered in Summer's stomach as that image filled her mind. She found herself leaning forward to try ease the feeling. She heard a crinkling noise as she moved and realized it was the diaper wrapped around her. Aunt Jenn noticed, too. She looked directly at Summer when she heard the crinkle. Rather than the screaming tirade Summer had anticipated, Aunt Jenn smiled at her and finished her dusting without a word. Summer watched her aunt, wondering how she could take Summer's outlandish appearance in stride.Summer tried to speak up, tried to tell Aunt Jenn this wasn't what it looked like. She opened her mouth, but no words came out. She couldn't bring herself to even make a sound as Aunt Jenn went back into the kitchen.Summer's stomach had begun to feel better, so Summer straightened out of her hunched over pose and sat back down. That was when she felt something squish against her bottom half. Summer's face turned pale, then became completely red as she began to realize what a squishy sensation from a diaper had to mean. If she had any doubts, the odor that began to hit her nostrils took care of them.When… when did that happen? Summer thought. The only thing she could think of was when she leaned forward moments before. She had just thought she was nervous. Apparently it had been more than that.Now a sound did escape Summer. A soft sobbing as she began to cry. It wasn't loud, Summer had never been loud, so no one responded to her distress. Summer's self-pity was interrupted by the sound of a door opening and closing, followed by a voice calling out."I'm home!" it said, breaking Summer out of her daze. She looked up an saw a young girl walk in from the front hallway. She looked just like Summer's younger cousin Bailey, except she seemed an extra foot taller than Summer remembered. She also didn't recall her cousin wearing glasses. Judging by the bag slung over Bailey's shoulder, Summer assumed she had just returned home from school. At the sight of the bag, Summer let out an involuntary whimper. Bailey's head turned to look at Summer, her head tilting one side."What's wrong, Summer?" Bailey asked with clear concern.She dropped her backpack and approached her crying, diapered, stinking cousin. Bailey's nose wrinkled as she noticed the last part. Then shook her head and sighed."Is that all it is?" Bailey ruffled Summer's hair and grinned at her. "You had me worried."Bailey walked behind Summer and lifted the back of Summer's dress. Summer felt a tug and realized only then that Bailey was checking her diaper. She heard Bailey "tsk" after a moment."Mom!" Bailey yelled out. "Summer needs a diaper change!"Summer thought she could not possibly be more mortified. Then she heard her aunt's reply."I know. I saw her in her pooping pose earlier," she called back from the kitchen. "Does it seem like she's done?""Pooping pose"? Summer thought. Her mind reeled at the implication. Was she referring to when Summer had been bent forward?Bailey looked at Summer for a few seconds before answering."Well, her face is still red, but it looks like it," she called to the kitchen. "She might have a rash, though. She's been crying.""Okay," Aunt Jenn called back. "Take her to the nursery and I'll change her when I'm done here.""Alright!" Bailey replied. She took hold of Summer's left arm. "C'mon, Summer. Let's go to your room."Bailey pulled on Summer's arm clearly trying to indicate the girl should stand up. Summer refused to move. She didn't so much fight as sit there as dead weight Bailey was not strong enough to move by force."We have to go upstairs so Mommy can change you," Bailey said as she tried to get the older girl to her feet. "Don't you want clean pants, Summer?"Summer desperately wanted just that. She just as desperately wanted to avoid moving around in dirty pants. She could feel the mess in the diaper shift and squish just from Bailey's attempts to move her. She dreaded trying to walk, let alone go up a flight of stairs, with a messy diaper smushing every step of the way.Fortunately, after a few more attempts to tug Summer to her feet, Bailey gave up."Mom! She won't move!"Summer's aunt came back into the room and saw Summer right where she'd been last, Bailey still holding her arm."In that case," she told Bailey, "go upstairs, please, and bring her changing supplies here.""'Kay." Bailey let go of Summer and got up to do as she was asked.Summer's aunt knelt down in front of the girl and smiled."It's all right, Summer," she said soothingly. "Mommy and Sissie are going to get you out of those icky pants and into a clean diaper in just a little bitty bit."She gave Summer a firm yet gentle push on her shoulder. Unlike Bailey, Aunt Jenn was strong enough to force her to move, so Summer soon found herself lying down on her left side. At that point Aunt Jenn took hold of Summer's legs, using them to help Summer turn onto her back. Summer whimpered as the motion shifted the mess around. Aunt Jenn whispered soothing nothings at her until Bailey came back down. With her head resting on the floor, Summer felt as much as heard her cousin's footsteps on the stairs and carpet as she returned."Perfect timing," Summer heard Aunt Jenn say. She then lifted Summer's legs until her bottom was off the floor. "Slip the pad under her, please."Summer's dress was hiked up past her waist as she was lowered back down. She heard something besides her diaper crinkle. She moved her head to try and see and found a plastic changing pad had been placed under her."Do you want any help?" Bailey asked as her mother got everything Bailey had brought down organized to her liking."I can handle the dirty work," Aunt Jenn replied, patting the front of the diaper Summer wore as she said it. "Keep Summer occupied, though. She's really distressed about something. Some attention from her Sissie might help.""Sure thing." Bailey sat down next to Summer's head."Hey, Summer," Bailey said in the sing-song people reserved for speaking to infants. "Look what I got!"She held a rattle over Summer's head and shook it in front of her face. Summer found herself enthralled by the jangling of the rattle. So much so she was only vaguely aware of the sound of tapes being torn. She immediately noticed the rush of the house's air conditioning on her bottom half as the diaper was opened. She closed her eyes and shuddered a little at the sensation.When the rattle stopped moving she looked at her cousin and saw her face scrunched up, clearly trying not to gag. Obviously the smell from the open diaper was getting to her. Summer couldn't help laughing at the expression on her face."You think that's funny, do you?" Bailey asked. She then started making faces at Summer, some with sounds. Summer started laughing as Bailey kept it up. Summer felt a hand grip her ankles as she started to kick."Sorry," Bailey told her mom."It's fine." Aunt Jenn pushed Summer's feet forward until her knees were at her chest."Hold her for a moment," Aunt Jenn instructed Bailey. Bailey took hold of Summer's ankles and held her legs in place. Summer couldn't see what was going on but yelped when something cold started moving across her lower body."It's weird…" Bailey said."What is?" Aunt Jenn asked."Summer's face. It's all red. It's not a sunburn and she isn't pooping anymore. It almost looks like she's blushing. Like she's embarrassed.""That is odd," Aunt Jenn replied. "I honestly can't remember Summer being embarrassed during a diaper change."Summer herself couldn't imagine not being embarrassed by a diaper change, since she didn't normally wear them at all in the first place, let alone need them changed. Obviously, her aunt and cousin thought differently. As far as they were concerned, she soiled herself often enough to earn a nickname for when it happened. Summer wanted to tell them to stop. To stop wiping her rear end. To stop talking like she wasn't even there. To tell them that, yes, she was embarrassed at being stripped down in front of her younger cousin after soiling herself.Say something! Summer screamed at herself. You're seventeen years old, for Heaven's sake, not seventeen months!She said nothing. She did nothing. Summer laid there, with that younger cousin holding Summer's legs so her dirty bottom was on full display to her aunt. That aunt was cleaning her niece's most private areas like it was the most normal thing in the world."All clean!" Aunt Jenn announced. Bailey continued to hold Summer's legs. Summer heard more crinkling noises and only after they stopped did Bailey lower Summer's lower body back down to the floor. Summer felt her bottom rest on something soft. Before she could register the obvious, Aunt Jenn was already sprinkling powder on Summer's lower half. After that she took the front of the clean diaper and folded it over Summer's front.Once it was secured, Aunt Jenn took Summer's hands and pulled her back up into a sitting position. Before standing up herself, she gave Summer a kiss on the forehead."All better now, huh?" she asked. She stood up before Summer could think of answering, revealing to Summer she was likely not expecting one."Do you have homework, Bailey?" she asked, turning her attention to her daughter."Just a little," Bailey said. "I'll have it done before dinner."Aunt Jenn agreed to that and went back to whatever she'd been up to in the kitchen. Bailey didn't leave. Instead she got her backpack. Summer flinched when Bailey plopped it down next to the coffee table. Bailey sat on her knees on the carpet next to Summer and began working. Summer sat passively and watched as her cousin worked on math. It seemed more advanced than the fourth grade math she remembered taking. That was when she noticed one corner of the worksheet Bailey was using. On it was what looked like a teacher's name. Below it were the words "sixth grade.""Sixth?" Summer asked out loud. Bailey looked up, then back down at her paper as she followed Summer's gaze."Yep, that's a six." Bailey smiled at Summer. "That's there to show I'm in sixth grade."Summer stared, but said nothing further. Bailey went back to her work, leaving Summer to her thoughts.Since when is Bailey in sixth grade? Summer thought. Then again, since when is Bailey suddenly a foot taller than she used to be? Since when did she wear glasses?Summer began looking around the room more. This time she was looking for something specific. She saw a clock and a few digital displays on some of the electronics, but all of them only had the time. That alone wouldn't confirm what she had begun to suspect.The kitchen! Summer thought. She stood up from the coffee table and began walking to the kitchen where her Aunt Jenn was currently cleaning the counter tops. Summer winced as she heard the diaper crinkle with her every motion. Bailey watched for a moment then went back to her schoolwork. In the kitchen, Summer looked around, trying to find what she was after.There, Summer found a calendar on the wall next to the pantry. On the bottom was the month and various little notes written in, such as Summer herself having a doctor appointment on the sixteenth. On the top page, mixed in with a picture of frolicking puppies, was a four digit number. Summer looked at the last digit and began to panic.Two years? she thought. The calendar's year was two years ahead of what she could last remember. She had been right, there was a gap. A gap of two years. Two years in which her cousin had hit at least one growth spurt and entered the tail end of elementary school. Two years during which she had been prescribed glasses. Two years during which Summer had become an overgrown baby.Summer tried to remember anything she could from before today. Everything was hazy at best. She could remember Mommy-no, Aunt Jenn singing to her. Bailey playing with her. Daddy… no, Uncle Henry managing to carry her. None of the memories were clear. Rather they were apparently things that happened enough she could remember them through sheer frequency. The first memory she could recall with any clarity involved her father.As the memory of his scowling face entered Summer's mind, she squatted into a fetal position, burying her head in her legs and starting to sob."Summer?!" Summer heard her aunt's voice as if it were far away. She didn't even notice the woman bend over and wrap her arms around the girl."I'll do better, Daddy," Summer moaned."You always say that," she heard her father's voice answer, "and you always fail to keep your word. You often do worse than before. Does that make you an idiot, a liar, or both?"Summer sobbed loudly. Instinctively leaning into Aunt Jenn's embrace. "I'll do better!" she sobbed."It's all right, sweetheart. Everything's all right." Soothed by her aunt's voice, Summer gradually quieted down."Mom, is Summer okay?" Bailey asked from the kitchen doorway."I think she had some kind of flashback," Aunt Jenn explained. She helped Summer to her feet and helped her into the living room. She laid Summer down in on a blanket on the floor. She went back to the kitchen, leaving Bailey with the older girl just long enough to return with a bottle."Drink this, sweetie, you'll feel better." Aunt Jenn handed Summer the bottle and helped hold it to the girl's lips. Inside the bottle was sweet juice that Summer began to suck down greedily. As she did, she heard Aunt Jenn start to sing, and everything become hazy again. -------------------- Summer awoke to a smell much nicer than a dirty diaper. I'm the distance, she heard sizzling she realized was coming from the kitchen. Someone was cooking."Look who's awake," Summer heard a man's voice ask. Her eyes went to the sofa where she saw her Uncle Henry. He had something in his hands. Next to him, holding the same thing, was Bailey. She was intently focused on the television. Summer turned her head in that direction and saw a colorful video game on the screen. She got caught up in it herself for a moment. So much so she didn't notice the game pause nor Bailey kneel down where she lay. "Hey, sleepyhead," Bailey tickled Summer lightly across her belly. Summer laughed and tried to pull her dress down to cover herself."Don't excite her too much," Uncle Henry told her. "Her late nap is already going to make her impossible at bedtime."The ticking stopped. Once Summer blinked away the tears she saw Bailey looking at her father with a serious expression on her face."You didn't see her this afternoon," Bailey told him. "She needed that nap. She's already in a better mood now.""I know that, sweetheart." Uncle Henry pressed buttons on what Summer now realized was a game controller and behind her the TV went dark. "You and your mother were quite clear. How's Summer's diaper?"Bailey rested a hand on the front of Summer's diaper for a moment."Wet, but just a little," Bailey said. Summer tensed. "Mom's giving her a bath tonight and she's already pooped, so she'll keep."Summer moved around a little, squeezing her legs together and squirming. Indeed, the padding felt different than she remembered when Aunt Jenn had diapered her before. Summer realized she had wet herself in her sleep.An image entered Summer's mind at that realization. A memory of herself, late at night. A memory of a maid wordlessly stripping sheets off a bed. Standing at the door, silhouetted by the light in the hallway, was her father. She didn't need to see his face clearly to know it was scowling, or maybe sneering at his ten year-old daughter's lack of control. He blocked the door, preventing the maid from leaving until Summer, already full of shame from her accident, removed her wet panties and nightdress and handed them over. "Bubble kissie!" A shout suddenly interrupted Summer's thoughts as Bailey blew a raspberry on Summer's stomach. Summer squealed in a way she couldn't remember ever doing before."You keep that up and you're the one staying up with her if she doesn't want to go to sleep," Summer heard her Aunt Jenn say from the kitchen door. "Dinner's about ready, so get Summer seated."Bailey complied, taking Summer's hands in her own and helping her sit up. This time Summer didn't resist when Bailey pulled on her to suggest she stand up. Bailey let Summer to the dining room, where four chairs were set up.Summer was guided to one chair and told to sit down. She did and was promptly reminded of her wet diaper as it squished under her."Oh, please," Bailey said dismissively at the expression on Summer's face. "You've sat in worse."Says you, Summer did not say out loud. Of course, if she had indeed spent two years as a baby, Bailey was probably right about that.Bailey tied a bib around Summer's neck while Aunt Jenn and Uncle Henry brought plates over. Summer immediately noticed three differences between her plate and the rest of the family. Her meat was already cut up, her drink was in a plastic sippy cup, and there was a noticeable lack of metal silverware. While even Bailey used a knife and fork to cut into what looked like chicken, her elbow precariously close to her glass of juice, Summer had an oversized spork and the next closest thing to a baby bottle. She took a few stabs at the meat and eventually managed a couple bites. Then she started getting frustrated and began just eating her chicken by hand."Two bites before abandoning the fork," Bailey said. "That's a record.""She's feeding herself this time, at least," Uncle Henry said."She's been a lot better lately about needing to be hand fed," Aunt Jenn said.Summer froze, suddenly self conscious with everyone's attention on her eating habits."You're fine, Summer," Uncle Henry assured her with a smile. "Keep eating."Reluctantly, Summer continued eating her food by hand. Summer didn't take part in any of the conversation, nor was she apparently expected to. The grown-ups talked about their days at home, work, and school respectively and left the baby to herself except to wipe her hands and face when she finished. Summer stayed in her seat, unsure whether she was excused and not sure how to ask. Everyone else, slowed by conversation and having to actually cut up their food, was still eating. Bailey seemed to hit a particularly stubborn bit of chicken as she was struggling to cut it. When she finally succeeded, her arm slipped and sent her elbow right into her glass, sending it crashing to the floor."Bailey!" Aunt Jenn exclaimed."Sorry!" Bailey said as her father moved to start cleaning the glass and spilled juice off the floor.Summer felt a hand clamp on to her shoulder and turned to see Aunt Jenn holding it, pushing down if Summer tried to move, and risk her bare feet around broken glass."How many times have we told you to be careful about your glass?" Aunt Jenn scolded."Sorry!" Bailey said again. "I didn't notice it was right there.""That's my point, Bailey. You've said over and over you'd be more careful, now look." Aunt Jenn sighed in frustration.As Summer watched her cousin's expression fall as her mother scolded her, a strange sensation came over Summer. She blinked several times, only for her vision to blur each time. She brought a hand up to her face and felt the tears running down it."How many times have you been told?" A voice rang in her head."Obviously you weren't thinking!""Is this all your promises are worth?""Bailey's good!" A voice cried out. Summer realized it was her own."Bailey's good," she repeated. "Bailey played with me! Don't yell!"Everyone stopped to like at Summer. Then Summer, her voice much quieter, said "Please don't yell."Summer closed her eyes and began to sob. For a moment the only sounds were her crying and her uncle's continued collecting of broken glass. After a few moments of that, Summer felt a weight on her legs. Summer opened her eyes to see Bailey sitting in lap, looking up at her. She grabbed a napkin from the table and dabbed Summer's tears with it. Summer wrapped her arms around Bailey and squeezed."Don't cry, Summer," Bailey said. "Mommy's not yelling. She's just a little upset, that's all. Sissie isn't in trouble…" Bailey hesitated at that, then looked to her mother. "Um… I'm not, am I?""No," Aunt Jenn replied. Then took one of Summer's hands in hers. "Even if you were, I certainly couldn't punish you now, could I?" Mother and daughter chuckled. "Still, if this happens again, Summer won't be the only one using a sippy cup at the dinner table for a while.""Mom!" Bailey's face went red."I'm not kidding," Aunt Jenn insisted through a big grin. "If you don't start shaping up, Summer will graduate to big girl cups again before you do."Bailey glared, but Summer didn't feel that same tension from a few moments ago. While they spoke Uncle Henry had finished cleaning the glass and the spill, brought Bailey a new drink, this time in a plastic cup, and everyone soon resumed eating. The only difference was Summer couldn't bring herself to let go of Bailey, forcing Bailey to finish her meal from Summer's lap.After dinner, the family moved to the living room and sat together. The television was on, but Summer didn't pay it any attention. Bailey insisted on playing peek-a-boo with her. Bailey spiced it up by doing things like funny faces or "bubble kisses" when she uncovered Summer's eyes. Summer's aunt and uncle watched a movie, content to let the children entertain themselves. Some hours later, the movie was done and Bailey had gone through more rounds of peek-a-boo, some pattycake, and rolling a ball. Aunt Jenn took Summer to the bathroom and gave her a bath. The bath was uneventful, other than Uncle Henry walking in to ask her aunt something. Nobody noticed Summer's embarrassment, as nobody really looked in her direction or seemed to care she was naked as the day she was born. Similarly, after the bath, Aunt Jenn dried Summer then led her, still nude, to her own room to be dressed for bed.Once Summer got a good look at her room, she became too surprised to be embarrassed.It was, for all intents and purposes, a gigantic nursery. Against the left wall was a bed with a raised mattress and bars that raised or lowered on tracks set into the headboard and footboard. To Summer's eye it looked like those bars could go nearly to the ceiling to make sure no large errant babies got out of bed without supervision. On the opposite wall was a long bench or table. Summer saw underneath there were several large diapers, boxes of wipes, and bottles of lotion and powder.On the floor in the room's center was a playmat with a few soft toys and blocks scattered around it. On the wall opposite the door, under the window, was an open toy box. Baby cartoon characters decorated the walls all around, which were painted a pastel pink. Other furniture, such as a nightstand and bookshelf, were lined up around the room.Summer was so busy gawking at it all she paid no attention to Aunt Jenn leading her to what she was only just realizing was a changing table and made her lie down on it. Just like in the living room, Aunt Jenn put a new diaper underneath Summer and taped it onto her after applying powder and lotion. As her aunt had her stand up, Summer was quick to notice that this diaper was even thicker than the ones she had worn already.As she marveled at that, Aunt Jenn got Summer dressed for bed. The first thing her aunt did was guide Summer's arms through the straps of a bra that, once in place, Aunt Jenn fastened from behind. Summer giggled at the idea of a baby in a bra, then realized there were probably practical issues of physical support or comfort that could not be ignored just because she didn't act like a young adult.Lost in her thoughts, Summer didn't pay attention as Aunt Jenn pulled another piece of clothing from the dresser. This one she knelt down and navigate Summer's feet into one at a time. Summer supported herself with her aunt's shoulders. Once that was done. She lifted the garment up the length of Summer's body and guided the girl's arms into sleeves on the front. That was when Summer realized she was being dressed in an adult sized footed sleeper. One that zipped up in the back, as her aunt's next step was to stand behind Summer and zip her up. Summer's attempt to reach for the zipper herself got her hands lightly slapped away, but not before she felt a button where the zipper was supposed to end. Finally, Aunt Jenn led Summer to the bed and had her lay down on it. As she raised the bars, Bailey entered the room with a baby bottle in her hands. She passed it to Summer through the crib bars. This time the bottle was just regular water. Regardless, Summer was thirsty enough to put the bottle to her lips and start drinking."You go get your pajamas on, too, Bailey," Aunt Jenn said softly. "Tell Daddy I'll be down as soon as I give Summer her lullaby.""Sure." Bailey reached through the bars one more time before she left. She brushed Summer's cheek and wished her good night. Soon after she left, Aunt Jenn began singing, just like the living room. Summer didn't fall asleep right away like before. Instead she started to think about the past several hours.So much had happened in that span of time. Summer had found herself in a diaper, a sight nobody except her seemed to find unusual in the slightest. She had soiled herself without knowing she'd done it until she sat down, only for her aunt and cousin to clean her up without a fuss. She'd lost two years of her life to what she could only assume was this second babyhood, yet when she had reacted by freaking out Aunt Jenn and Bailey had stayed by her and helped calm her. Bailey had played with and entertained her, even if they had been baby games. At dinner no one had so much as cared that she had eaten with her hands when everyone else had been using silverware.Then there was this nursery. This nursery filled with baby furniture sized to fit Summer. The adult diapers, sippy cups, and baby toys were one thing, but there was no way they just had anything like the nursery's furniture just lying around. That meant Aunt Jenn and Uncle Henry needed to have had it made specifically for Summer. She could not imagine her father doing anything even remotely like this. If she has begun acting like a giant toddler around him, he would have had her committed."Just get her out of my sight!"Summer screwed her eyes shut at the imagined sound of his voice. This time, her father's voice seemed quieter in her head. Lesser. As if it were being drowned out by something. Then Summer opened her eyes and saw that Aunt Jenn had stopped singing and was looking at her with concern.Summer should tell them. Reveal that grown up Summer was back or, at least, coming back. She should let them know she wasn't the baby they were treating her as anymore. She should show her family her gratitude by explaining they didn't need to take care of her like this anymore. She knew that she should.Yet…"Sing again!" she said instead. "Again!"Aunt Jenn smiled and began her lullaby anew. Summer found a stuffed animal in her crib and hugged it tight. This time she felt her eyelids begin to droop at the sound of her aunt's song. She knew she should speak up. But…Would that bring an end to all this? Summer asked herself. An end to feeling cared for, instead having to earn her place in this household. An end to being free of expectation, as she resumed the life she had been nothing but a failure in. An end to being unafraid?That question was the one that decided Summer. Whenever she thought about anything Before, she felt fear. She saw she the man she called father ready to pounce any error she made. Be it failing grades, misbehavior, lack of manners. Summer had lived knowing any fault would be presented to her as soon as her father knew of it.Now, she could poop her pants and nobody would scold her. Nobody cared if her table manners were subpar. She wasn't even expected to know what a six was! In her mind, she knew that was absurd. Her aunt and uncle and cousin wouldn't change if she did. They wouldn't go through all they clearly had if they didn't care for Summer.Yet…"Again…" Summer said softly as her eyes closed. Her aunt cleared her throat and sang one more time.This time, Summer feel asleep before Aunt Jenn finished.

WARNING!!! This story has some incredibly dark content and themes. So much so I felt that the responsible thing was to warn you ahead of time, decide for yourself if this Abdl work of fiction is for you. If you have similar past trauma this book might not be for you. You have been warned. I hate to spoil this for you, but I want to share with you the gist of the plot so you can decide if you want to read it or not. The story starts off with the main character running for their life. They just escaped, and the situation is godawful. In short, he escaped a sex trafficking victim, I would go so far as to say he just survived being a sex slave by some horrible people. The amount of damage done is so extensive that it’s going to take years to recover from the physical abuse alone, much longer for other things. The character escapes and by a chance of fate, he meets a woman who saves him. The book will center on recovering from the trauma, regression will happen quickly enough, and he chooses to live a much simpler and smaller life while his soul heals from the abuse. I don’t want to give everything away, but it’s bad, worse, and then downright wrong and evil. But it will have a happy ending. Other than healing from his injuries, there is a plot that will build up later. When Bigs go to war with a human trafficking ring that is constantly on the hunt for littles, things might get interesting and intense. This world is the same one I have already written( not yet published anywhere), it’s just an alternative reality and darker story for the main character. I’ll try to add the relevant information into the story naturally so everyone who reads this won’t be lost. This is not the DD, it’s an alternative earth. It’s the earth we all know, just one minor difference that happened in the past about 100 years ago. It’s the gene, the thing that makes littles or Bigs. The history of this earth will be remarkably like the one you know. But the Gene does not come into this story as much as my other one so it should be ok if you are new to my world. There will be NO outright descriptions of the sexual abuse, but the MC is traumatized from it, there will be things related to it though. Mostly the mc trying to recover from what had happened. All character are over the age of 18 Come back to this and do this warning right and tagged for the things that matter. But nothing in this posting is descriptive as it’s just the first chapter. Intro Forget fear!!! This is Terror, traumatized little kid kind of fear that claws at your chest and squeezes your heart until it feels like it might explode. It's the kind of fear that makes you scream for your mommy and daddy after watching that horror movie that you are way too little for. You know how it goes. You try to be big and brave; you try to pretend that the monster hunting the kid on screen is no big deal because you know it’s not real…right? You try to be brave, and you insist that you were not that scared. But no one is fooled when they see you clutching your teddy bear and shaking under that blanket that dad said you were too old to carry around. Your heart is racing, and you struggle to catch your breath. You’re frozen in panic, and you are not fooling anyone kid. Maybe your parents or older siblings laughed as they checked your closet and under your bed for monsters that you keep on insisting you know are not real before tucking you in with a reassuring hug and kiss. But once they leave, the paranoia sets in. The nightlight provides little comfort as it casts eerie shadows around your room, making every corner of your room seem sinister. The gentle sway of tree branches outside your window becomes a haunting dance in the moonlight, projecting twisted arm-like shapes on your wall reaching for you. And every creak and groan of the house sounds like a monster creeping closer. Take my advice and let go of that big girl or big boy pride and call your mommy and daddy, just don’t go to sleep. Nothing good is going to follow because there are things that exist beyond terror, a higher dimension of fear that few will ever experience. Nightmare: Well, it was going to happen, you made a lot of poor choices tonight. The worst part? Nightmares are real in their own twisted way. At least until you wake up and have proof to the contrary. But those monsters almost had you, as you wake up in a cold sweat. But you’re safe now, you’re awake and it’s not real. Warm and moist air breathed down onto your face and neck, and time stops as your face to face with the nightmare that is not supposed to be real. It’s staring at you and even mommy and daddy can’t save you now. When monsters become reality, you pray for an angel to save you as there’s no waking up from the horrors that await. As you feel something hot and sharp piercing through your skin, you realize that sometimes, monsters do come for us in our sleep and there's nothing we can do but scream because it's too late. ************************************************************************ I Got You SanguineReader Chapter 1: Terror or Get to the Light “Move!” “Dam it, Move!” Keep moving, at least make the bastards work for it… “Forget fear, Let the pain Motivate you, move it or you’re going to die, move!” The night clung to the city like a shroud, smothering every alley and street corner with its impenetrable blackness. My breath came in ragged gasps, a desperate rhythm syncing with the pounding of my heart as I fled, turning into another alleyway of the city. Each footfall was a muffled thud against the cold and wet concrete, the only sound on these streets as I quietly skulked on. I darted past shadowy buildings, their looming forms indifferent witnesses to my plight. The darkness seemed to reach for me with long, cold fingers, urging me back to the horrors I'd just escaped. But the monster, that relentless pursuer, propelled me forward. Adrenaline surged through my veins, a bitter cocktail of terror and resolve that kept my legs moving when they begged to collapse. The city was unfamiliar, a twisted maze of back streets that felt alive. Every turn was a gamble, each choice a potential trap. My eyes flickered from one darkened alley to the next, searching for a sign, any indication of a safe path. But the city offered no refuge—only more shadows, only more of the unknown. My body was a map of pain, bruises painting my skin in shades of purple, blues, and blacks—a canvas of abuse that stretched across my flesh. The pain was layered, on both the surface and deep within. Each movement sent fresh waves of agony coursing through me, a cruel reminder of what I had endured. Yet it was that very pain that fueled my determination, a grim assurance that I was still alive, still capable of fighting for my life and freedom. As I stumbled onward, the chilling embrace of the night air seared my lungs, but I welcomed the burn. It kept me anchored to the present, to the reality of my situation, away from the memories that clawed at the edges of my mind, threatening to drag me back into the abyss of despair. “Don’t think just move” thinking to myself again. How long has it been since I decided to run? A rare opening presented itself earlier and I got away. Had it been an hour or less? Keeping track of time was beyond me. Yes, maybe it had been that long. But I had managed to escape, I got away from my captors and I was safe. “Yeah right,” I was anything but safe. Still, they were not hurting me, degrading me. I… I no longer had to act or fake it, if I could just get away, far away and past their clutches. Crap, I started thinking. Then the reality of my situation hit me, I had nowhere to go, no plan, no one I could trust, no one I could call for help. Tears came then, washed away by the cold rain and I felt warm despite the weather from what I hoped was not the start of a fever. My mind grew numb at the thought of my prospects and my thinking had grown erratic and uncoordinated. I noticed a dumpster ahead with its plastic lid bent backwards and open. The lid made a sharp angle with the ground, maybe a good place to hide and rest I thought. Thinking was slow and I wanted to stop. With difficulty my mind urged me to keep going, but I was so tired and in so much pain and the thought of a brief respite tempted me. I limped and staggered my way to the back of the dumpster walking teetering on the heels of my bare feet. I managed to leverage a long green plastic sheet and several broken wooden pallets to the side gap of the lid of the dumpster. It was still dark, and I had yet to be found and I hoped that the garbage would obscure me from any pursuers. “Maybe it was a good place to hide” I hoped ignoring the urgency my mind sent down in waves through the circuits and nerves of my body giving in to the temptation to rest. Taking shelter from the rain under the lid of the dumpster, I winced as I carefully slid down the side of the cold metal. Collapsed was more like it as my leg had given out again. I hurt, everywhere. There was something wrong with my hip. I could feel my bones grinding against each other as I had run into the night. And the pain in my hands and feet had returned and grown sharper by the minute as the adrenaline had worn off. My chest hurt but at least I could still breathe, and I was alive. I reached tenderly for my neck, giving it a gentle caress, trying to ignore what was there as I winced from the pain again. It was cold, so cold and wet. Running into the night naked on the back streets of God knows where. It was impossible but at least I was finally free for however long it’s going to last. Lost in my certainty that it was only a matter of time before they got me, my situation was grim, and I did not know what to do. The attempt to wrap my arms around myself, trying to bring my knees to my chest for some warmth ended in more pain. “Why try, why bother? This can only end one way.” Dropping my arms back down my useless hands felt something soft and to my surprise, dry. I turned my head and looked and found some cloth like thing. It was too dark to fully make it out, but I reached for it anyway. Forcing my hand to grab, my hand strength was near nonexistent as I forced myself to ignore the pain. Something dark scurried from the object and up my arm and disappeared into the darkness. The suddenness of the motion, the blur of the thing, and the feeling of tiny legs on my skin sent a shiver down my spine and a jolt of adrenaline into my heart. I was panting from the unexpected motion and nearly made it to my feet before my leg gave out again. Sitting again, I forced myself to be quiet, but I was in pain again. What else was new. “Deep breaths,” I tried to reassure myself. “It was probably a cockroach, and there are worse things than that out here.” I reached out for the cloth again and managed to drape it over my torso. And using what might as well be nubs, I used the palms of my hands to feel and explore the unknown thing. I felt a string somewhere in the dry mass, and a large pocket, I moved my hands deeper and felt long sleeves and in inner pocket. It was a hoodie. A small smile tugged at my lips, but it had been so long since I last smiled that I couldn't remember when it was. For several agonizing minutes I forced my arms into the sleeves, my fingers were useless as I tried to get the garment on. The sleeves fell well past the length of my arms. I dipped my head down into the bottom of the hoodie and wiggled my way up into it and the body of the hoody fell around me like a dress, but it covered me. Lastly, I used my wrists to squeeze the cloth and tried my best to bring the hood up and over my head. Panting from the effort, no choice but to do my best and ignore the pain. “Finally. Clothes,” I thought. And then I cried ignoring the smell of what I was wearing, overcome with emotion at the dumpster miracle I had found. Sitting against the horrible stench of the dumpster, one last good thing and I was thankful for the unexpected symbol of dignity. I was probably not going to make it, but at least I would be covered I thought bitterly thinking on the last several months of horror I somehow survived as tears tried to fall but wouldn’t. I was too tired for tears and too dehydrated. The thought struck me, “I am going to die tonight,” and I began to shiver, and then I began to sob. Something scurried down my leg and my sobs increased, and my thoughts became hysterical. I am going to die and be thrown away like garbage, alone in the dark. “I might as well be…I am trash,” I whispered to no on in particular. This is where it’s going to end. Falling victim to depression is one thing but falling victim to the truth is another. All my strength was gone, it’s been more than a week since I was last fed, and I have nowhere to go. “Fed,” I laughed. “Yeah, you had it so good” I mocked my own thoughts as I momentarily lost my sanity as I shivered in the cold when a mild wind blew. Alone in my despair, “no one is going to miss me when I go.” “Woosh.” I snapped my head to the left, adrenaline shooting again inside. “What was that?” Cowering in place, “did they find me?” I stared into the darkness and rain, looking but not seeing, for a long… “Woosh,” a sound and bright light moving in the darkness maybe less than a hundred feet away. My heart was beating loudly in my ears as the thing disturbed the falling cadence of the rain and the still of the alley. “Woosh,” another thing moved in the night. It took me a long minute to realize it was a car. “I must be near the street,” I thought as I pieced together what the sound and light was and Several minutes passed before my breathing evened out. “The street,” I thought. Cars, people, and help? But I could not move the fear gripped me, I could not think as I froze in terror. “What if they hurt me too?” Incredible and familiar pain seized my neck, and my body twitched and spasmed uncontrollably. A long and familiar 5 second blast of pure agonizing pain burned its way into my neck. My gums squeezing violently against my tongue. The smell of my flesh burning again as I fell over into a ball withering and screaming. The sound seemed so loud bouncing off the lid and metal of the dumpster, sound waves bouncing back and forth. “Found you kitten, I would know those sweet screams of yours anywhere.” His chuckling taunt echoed somewhere down the alleyway I had been walking down a few minutes ago. My hand reached for the sturdy pink collar locked around my neck. But I could not even grab the metal prongs that were always there. I had no means of turning the prongs away to keep him from shocking me again. I tried to force as much of the sleeve of the hoody as I could into place between my overly burnt and cracked skin and the sadistic metal of the shock box and prong. Hoping against hope that it was enough to keep the prongs from arcing, preventing another painful blast into my broken body. My heart was a galloping horse, a runaway train. Adrenaline pumped again into my weary body, sending signals to my brain to run. But I was seized by the fear of this man. My blood had turned to ice and time slowed as I shook and trembled violently as I laid there on the cold pavement. “This is it,” I thought, my last coherent thought as the terror overtook me sending signals of panic to every muscle in my body. I don’t have the vocabulary for this, what is beyond terror? And suddenly I knew I was about to die. The Pain temporarily vanished like the sweetest dream you have ever had. Maybe an evolutionary trait, that fight or flight reflex that forces you to somehow endure, the body unwilling to give in to fate. My heart would not stop pounding and I was still frozen in fear. “Woosh.” A small light shone where I was hiding. And I had not just been found out, I had been located. I breathed, my body coiled, my body moved on its own without any input from me. Abandoning my temporary save house falling on my face in the attempt, my desperation and panic driving me forward. This must be how a cockroach feels when you turn on the kitchen light in the middle of the night. You are surrounded in the protection of blissful darkness, and you can move around unseen. But then someone flips a switch, and all your little body knows is panic. Your every instinct scream at you to run and to hide. It does not help that whatever it is that disturbed the peacefulness of the darkness can step on you, smack you with something, or some other insane cruelty. Then smoosh. A roach wouldn’t even know. It would happen so fast. Roaches may be the most hated little critter that ever was, their mere existence a crime. It’s kind of unfair really. Roaches are quite defenseless, almost completely blind, and helpless. Kinda of like me. Not feeling it, but my leg gave out again but like that cockroach, fuck it ill crawl if I have to. I scurried on my forearms and knees, pushing as hard as I could behind me propelling myself forward. scrambling up and out somehow forcing myself to stand and my leg held this time, and I ran. Not the slow and careful manner I had been doing before, on my heels, But on my broken toes as fast as I could. “Woosh.” The sound and lights of the cars were just ahead. The answer, my choice, my last choice before he got me again. I did not waste time thinking, it was the best chance I had. To make it end suddenly and finally. “The light, the light, get to the light,” that mantra blasted into every part of my brain as I moved. Something crashed into me as I dove forward past the sidewalk, landing on the curb. My torso was in the gutter, but I had managed to get an arm up in time to brace and protect my face as I crashed into the street. To my regret I took a moment to catch my breath and looked behind me as a raised boot lifted high and it began to fall like a hammer over an anvil in the air. And then time stopped. The rain drops froze in place and all was quiet. They say your life flashes before your eyes at the end. And my life began to play. Memories came to me like a reel of film projected before my eyes in the air amongst the frozen rain drops. Twenty years of experience compressed into a single point and my life replayed itself in that frozen moment of time. The slide show was too short, I only had a few happy years on this earth. The oldest memories played but they were too vague, degraded by time. My early years passed by quickly as details became more vivid, the scope of the slide show grew as I watched my self-grow up, my understanding of the world keeping up with the pace of the growing details. The reel slowed to one of the last good memories I had. Before it all changed when I was six. The days that followed were the worst, and in some ways worse than the horrors that were chasing me. My mommy was there, my daddy too and even my little sister. “Kristen, Kids, I’m home.” He was so tall and so big I thought as I ran to him, “Daddy your home. I missed you.” “I missed you to little guy.” Where you a good boy while I was gone?” “Yep, I was very good.” “And where you a good big brother, where you nice to summer? “I was really nice, I’m not a bad guy daddy.” Chuckling “Good boy, always look after your little sister, your mom too,” he said as he raised me up to give me a hug and a kiss. My sister was there and my mom right behind her. He bent down with me still in his arms and picked summer up. “Daddy,” she squealed “your back.” Kissing her gently on her forehead, “Yep, I’m home and good news I can stay for a few weeks before I have to hit the road again.” Summer cheered as she dug deeper into our dads’ arms. “Missed you Ethan,” my mother said, as she came in completing the group hug, giving a peck to his cheek. I rotated in my dads’ embrace and gestured with my arms to my mother and dad passed me over to her as he readjusted his balance with summer on his hip. I had always looked up to my dad, he was larger than life and my hero and I wanted to be just like him when I grew up. But mommy was my person, and she was special, we had always been close. “Was Josh really nice to summer while I was gone?” “Hey,” I said from my favorite perch, “I’m getting good at being a big brother.” My mom tossed my hair, gave me a kiss as she eased my head to her shoulder, and said, “Yeah, he did a great job, took that chat of yours to heart. Even stop one of the neighbors’ kids from teasing her and he’s been trying to teach her how to ride her bike.” “That’s my boy, you’re going to be a fine man someday, I’m so proud of you” My dad said as he reached out to pat my head as he walked to the kitchen for dinner, my mom carrying me in toe as I beamed at his praise. The memory was one of the happiest I had, from when they were all still alive. My dad coming home, being acknowledged by him. A big family hug in the entryway. It had been so long since we had all gathered at the table as a family. I could almost make out their faces as we sat around the table eating some delicious meal that mom had made. My sister being her silly and annoying self, she really did make it hard to be nice to her sometimes, but I loved her. Dad enthusiastically ate what he called real food, as he talked grown up stuff with mom. And mom thankful for the help dad provided when he was home, now there would be only one set of arms reaching for her, Summer was ever bit a daddy’s girl as I was a momma’s boy. I enjoyed watching the smiles, hearing the laughter. Need some work. The night ended early for my exhausted dad falling asleep on the couch with Summer in his arms. For me, in my parent’s bed in my mommy’s lap as she picked up where she had left off in our nightly reading. She helped me with the bigger words, encouraging me to sound them out, until I had grown sleepy, she took over and we would cuddle close till I began to nod off. A kiss to the head, a flicker of the lamp, then my mommy’s voice sang me the rest of the way to sleep. I had seen enough, and I hoped that if there was a god, I would see them soon. Not wanting to watch the rest I cut the reel of film somehow and the memories dimmed and vanished. “Woosh.” The raindrops began to fall again as the boot came crashing down on my outstretched leg. My leg the lever, the curb the fulcrum, and the impact my femur and something cracked and broke inside me. I was sure I had felt it all before, every kind of pain there is, but my understanding of pain reoriented itself around the soul piercing scream that came out of my mouth and the fire in my upper leg as I heaved in the gutter. His boot came up under my other leg and he flipped me over onto my back, while I continued to scream and spasm in the rain. And he looked at me, with those dead and drunk eyes. “Thought you could get away huh bitch?” He pulled something out of his pocket and pointed it at me. My world was an explosion of pain, but I knew what it was, the remote to the collar. Sizzling and crackling fired at the side of my neck, and I winced bracing for more pain, and to my shock nothing happened. I did not have long to think about the sleeve that I had forced into place with my broken fingers, despite the rain there must have been enough dry material in between the prongs and my skin. He looked confused and annoyed, then angry. And he moved to kick at me again, but lost his footing, either drunk or high, he slipped on the wet curb screaming with a curse. “Woosh.” Another car sped past behind me, it was so close, and I remembered my mission, “get to the light, and make it end.” Forcing myself to sit up, I could not turn away from him. My left leg dangled in front of me useless and I ignored the pain in my hands and pushing with my one good leg as I scooched tripoding my way to the finish line, salvation was just feet away. “Woosh.” He picked himself up off the street as I made my slow backward advance into the street. Scooching backward, I kept my eyes on him, hoping that I could make the last few feet before he got me. He righted himself and looked back down at me, and advanced. A shriek of tires, a blinding flare of headlights, reality twisting violently. I closed my eyes turning my head towards the light, hoping and afraid that they would never open again, like a cockroach, just let it end without me knowing. Screech Bang!!! The impact was sudden, metal against bone. The pavement rose up to meet me, and I sprawled across it, my mind severed from my body, like a puppet severed from its strings. . . . Despite the falling rain the world somehow seemed still as I laid there. The pain was gone at least but I could not move, and my only thoughts were wisps of consciousness and my last view of the world and sky were marred by my long and wet hair plastered to my face as the cold rain continued to fall slowly. My vision reduced, and the view was circling in as light seemed to radiate from everywhere. “So, it ends, it’s over. It’s finally over.” . . . Or so I thought as I laid there. . . . A face appeared, breaking through the veil of light and into the circle of my dying world. The face was beautiful, enchanting, and worried. Long brown hair touched my face. Fingers gently brushed away my wet hair from my view. Concerned and pleading eyes gazed down into mine that touched the dying sparks in my soul. So, Gods a woman. Go figure. I wanted to laugh but the muscles in my face could not move. God said something, her lips moved, and I could not hear it. But then she looked away and up, into the darkness that I had come from. I could not see much, the light was blinding, but I was looking at her chin as she rose like a giant above me. Sound returned as a figure darted into the edge of my periphery. So, he’s going to get me after all. Puddles exploded around me as feet fell and I waited for a boot to the face, but it never came. And helplessly I watched, figures and shadows dancing in and out of my circle of vision. Arms lashed out, shouting, and bestial cries followed as I lay helpless. A body was flung through the circle of my worldview and crashed behind me. . . She came back to me as my world of light began to fade to black. She hovered over me looking away into the night like a sentinel. I don’t know for how long but when red and blue began to collide into my dimming world she looked back down at me; her hair again caressing my face and I wanted to reach for those brown strands. “It’s ok, I’m here, your safe.” “I got you.” Chapter 2 The Angel King may want to keep the Angel king for the main story Notes1:I do want a recount of Maryes pov of the fight with Dylan. Maybe she is reliving it in her mind as she’s in the waiting room of the hospital. There are some important things for this. It alludes to Beth. But most importantly I want a moment for Dylan (1-2 paragraphs of his point of view only, this will be one of the few times)as he retreats back into the night after the fight with Mary. He was drunk or whatever and not at his best. Though it would have been a close fight. One thing that must happen. Dylan needs to get a photo of Mary license plate. Mary’s point of view has that short phone call with Robert, the sauce between the dialogue should help establish things when Robert and sunny return later. I don’t want to much of marys pov, I want to try to center this on josh, but there are a few places where it might be better to watch josh react to things instead of experiencing them from a writing standpoint.

Heyo, readers! I... did not expect this story to suddenly come to mind, but here it is! This will be a mini-series, maybe three chapters total, not sure yet. Anyways, I hope that you all enjoy it! Swimming Ahead (Part 1) by Panther Cub "This is so humiliating!" Ariel looked over to Kelly, seeing the red panda girl pouting with her arms crossed. The teenaged otter girl shared her BFF's sentiment, as did the majority of their grumbling fellow classmates, but they had known that this was coming. All across the southern continent country of Bioux, a new mandate for schools, both public and private alike, had just taken effect. Unlike their neighbors to the north in Callinstrad, or to the east in Vivalia and Shtall, Bioux had decided to begin a process to help screen for late-blooming Miner Syndrome sufferers. What that meant for Ariel and Kelly as well as the rest of the student body at St. Callow's School for Young Ladies exactly, they didn't know. But taking a look around the bright and colorful room that was attached to the MSer daycare section of the school, they knew that it would be embarrassing. "Don't worry, Kells," Ariel said, putting a comforting paw on the other girl's shoulder, both wearing the uniform black blazers and pleated red skirts, "it'll only be, like, an hour of feeling awkward for six months... and then we can move on and maybe laugh about it later." Kelly frowned, but nodded. "Still, I hope that they don't make us wear diapers..." The general din of murmuring from their class was immediately silenced by the sudden opening of the classroom door. In walked, or rather, flowed an elegantly graceful vixen who seemed to be in her late twenties, wearing an ankle-length blue and white floral dress. She set her purse down on her desk before turning to regard her students, her tail wagging happily. "Good morning, class!" Her voice sounded full of boundless energy and excitement, with a slight melodic trill to it that could easily be missed. "I am Miss Callistone, and I'll be your teacher here in Comfort and Care 101! I'm sure that you'll all have a lot of fun before moving on to additional electives in the second semester!" "Except for those who end up in the daycare." Looking over to see who spoke, Ariel wasn't shocked to see none other than Michelle snickering in her little group of friends. The hyena caught Ariel looking back at her and gave a wink. "How about we make this class a little more fun with a betting pool about who'll become total baby brains?" "Miss Evanston, I do not condone gambling in my class," Miss Callistone said, now standing right beside Michelle's desk. Ariel's breath hitched in her throat as she, much like the now visibly nervous hyena girl, was awestruck by the apparent speed and stealth with which the vixen had used to just appear like that. The teacher in question was frowning down at Michelle, slowly shaking her head in disapproval. "Furthermore, just because someone's latent condition might be triggered by the stimuli of my class, that doesn't mean that they will miss out on choosing their elective class to replace this one in the next semester. Her gaze swept around the other girls, letting out a disappointed sigh. "I had hoped that the principal would have gone with my helpful pamphlet idea... well, no matter. Let us take a moment to set the record on the purpose of this class straight." Ariel watched again as Miss Callistone strode gracefully back up to her desk and the large dry erase marker board. Turning back around, her playful smile had returned, with her tail beginning to slowly wag. "Now, class, I know that there have been a lot of wild rumors running amok about what's going to happen here. Basically, all we're going to do is spend the whole class period, gradually getting to know our inner children. The key word there being gradually." She looked around for any questions before continuing. "Typically, Miner's Syndrome manifests at the very beginning of puberty, though some cases of it happening earlier have been found. But it can also manifest in one's mid to late teens, which can be a rather nasty shock for the poor dears it happens to. But with some additional support and care, they can thankfully readjust to their new conditions and all that entails. Unfortunately, some late bloomers make it all the way into adulthood before the symptoms first begin to appear. When this happens, it can be so much more devastating. It is one thing to be on the cusp of adulthood and independence only to find oneself needing much more care and attention and love. It is another thing entirely to have that happen as a grown-up with so much pressure and anxiety to already be contending with." Letting that sink in, Ariel reflected on how she never thought very often about MSerswho manifested as adults. She wondered if any survived long enough to wind up homeless, especially if they had no families to help them. "So by creating a safe and nurturing environment, we hope that if any late-bloomers are in this class, their conditions will manifest and they can begin getting all the support they could ever need! Questions?" The rest of the girls were all silent, and no one was raising their paws, talons, claws, and hooves. Biting her lower lip, Ariel slowly raised her own paw. "Yes, Miss Vellburne?" The vixen asked, her tail starting to wag faster, showing her excitement at getting to engage more with her new students. Ariel felt her cheeks redden a bit as she began to speak, but she pushed right on through. "Does this mean that we'll have to wear d--... diapers?" No one laughed, like she had been expecting, and instead they were all waiting for the answer, many looking nervous or sporting blushes similar to the otter's. "Only a student with Miner's Syndrome will be required to wear a diaper," Miss Callistone said with a yip. Ariel and the others breathed a sigh of relief, with Kelly also looking in slightly better spirits. "But." That one word was enough to cause everyone to freeze in place, dread being palpable in the atmosphere of the room. "Due to the potential for certain... accidents in class, starting next week for the duration of the rest of the semester, training pants will be a required part of the uniform for all students in C&C." "Th-that's not fair!" Kelly sprang up, quickly shrinking back in on herself after she realized she'd just had such an outburst. "S-sorry, Miss Callistone..." The vixen let out a warm chuckle and waved a dismissive paw. "Think nothing of it, Miss Draya. I expect we'll see many more such sudden emotional bursts as the class progresses. But, the rule will be followed, no exceptions. I am aware of how harsh that sounds, but we are all trying our best here to help everyone. So please, I want you all to know that my door is always open to talk. Now, unless there's anymore questions, we can begin today with just some simple yet fun arts and crafts! I'll begin passing around construction paper, safety scissors, crayons, and the gluesticks!" Later... "Well that was pretty... patronizing," Ariel said as she and Kelly walked down the hall past the other shuffling students. "I thought your picture of the surfing squirrel looked really good!" The red panda girl offered Ariel a comforting smile. "It was supposed to be a shooting star..." Kelly winced and grimaced. "W-well, it still looked better than my sunflower did." They continued to walk in silence, the hall becoming distinctly less crowded. "... Are we really gunna have to wear Paw-Ups?" Kelly looked hopefully at her friend. Ariel slowly nodded, dashing the red panda's hopes. "Yeah... it looks like it. Appeals for the mandate's removal have been filed, but it could be years before anything is done about it, and that's not even counting how many people in Parliament were in favor of it." Kelly let out a sigh and crossed her arms again. "... I wonder how many of our classmates have it..." "Huh?" Kelly rolled her eyes before giving the otter girl an exasperated look. "I mean, how many of our classmates do you think are gunna end up in the daycare?" Ariel thought about it for a moment. "Who can say?" Ariel shrugged. "I guess late bloomers happen enough to make this class important enough to actually exist in the first place." "I guess so..." Kelly looked down at her feet, clearly uncomfortable. "It's kinda scary too though, huh?" "... Yeah... anyone in class could end up back in diapers, potentially at any time." The two remained silent the rest of the way to class, not wanting to dwell any further on what the future and its possibilities held in store for them. However, the future creeps and crawls its way along whether one wants it to or not, and soon enough, the two are heading to the awaiting buses parked out in front of the school gates. Ariel and Kelly drifted through the current of fellow students down the front steps and past the ornately carved fountain of a dragon spewing a watery blaze straight up into the sky, the falling droplets sparkling in afternoon light. The two girls talked about classes, barring one, clubs and activities, and anything that could help them get their minds off the growing sense of dread. Getting off at her stop, Ariel was soon walking alone the block and a half back to her house. A gentle and cool breeze swished her skirt a bit, prompting her to imagine what it would be like to walk around with a Paw-Up on underneath. She imagined she'd be a bit more nervous about breezes and the wind in general. Walking up the sidewalk towards her house, a canary yellow two-story building with a well-maintained garden in the front yard. She smiled a bit, seeing her father's tomato plants growing well in their cages, before opening the front door with her key and entering. Ariel came to a sudden halt when she saw her parents both sitting on the couch, with the TV off. Sitting there on the coffee table before them were three large pink and white packages that displayed an excited-looking teenage lioness wearing just a pink t-shirt and... a pair of underwear that definitely looked thicker than regular panties. In fact, they looked to be the kind with tearable sides... "... I see..." Ariel said after a bit, slipping her backpack from her shoulders. "Honey." her mother, Val, a loving, if not a bit overbearing, vixen looked as uncomfortable as Ariel felt. "We know that this is a bit... awkward, sweetie," her father, Terrance, said. The older otter sighted and rubbed the back of his neck. "But, as you know, we really don't have much of a choice when it comes to this." "I know, Dad," Ariel said, trying to give a reassuring smile, making instead a bit of a grimace. "Well, maybe there's a bright side?" Val offered, picking up one of the packages with the words Paw-Ups emblazoned across in pink glittery words. "I mean, maybe this can help you for... OH! For a college essay?" "Val..." Terrance sighed, curling his tail around her waist to pull her in closer for a cuddle. "I think lots of kids are gunna be trying that after this." Ariel pointed out, smiling a little. Despite the oncoming humiliation, she still knew her parents were there for her, like always. "It's... gunna just have to be what it is. I'll be going to school wearing training pants for the next six months." "Oh, honey!" Val scampered off the couch to run up and pull her daughter into a tight hug. "I'm so sorry! I wish that there was a way to make things all better!" "Mom," Ariel said, choking down a sob. Her Mom and Dad were already distressed enough about all of this as it is. The last thing she wanted was to make them feel any worse about it. "It'll be okay. All the other girls have to do it too, plus, it's not like this is just happening at my school." "Yeah, but how do you feel about it, Ariel?" Terrance asked, looking quizzically at his daughter. "I think I'll probably forget that they're even there after a week or so. Plus, I've still got my responsibilities as the Captain of the Gardening Club to keep me and my mind busy." Val released her daughter as she and Terrance shared a look of concern. "Sweetie... if you're sure, then alright... but you do know that you can talk to me and your father about anything and everything, right?" "I know, Mom!" Ariel smiled and kissed her mother on the cheek. "But right now, I think I'd like to go ahead and get this homework done and out of the way." "You get a lot on the first day back?" Terrance asked. "A little. Mr. Hardwith seems like the no-nonsense type." Ariel quickly excused herself to head up into her room, stopping to grab her new Paw-Ups on the way. The moment her bedroom door was shut, she had to wipe away some tears, frowning as she looked down at the packages. Groaning a little, she set them down by her desk, before using a claw to carefully slice one open. She pulled out the lightly crinkling undergarment and unfolded it. It was mostly white with a bright pink trim. The sides were tearable, with little hearts running down the seam. There was a glittery pink butterfly on the front, which would no doubt disappear when wet. Walking over to her dresser, she opened the underwear drawer and set it inside, taking note of the contrast the training pant painted laying amidst the rest of her underwear. "You got this," she said in a quiet voice to no one. "You'll overcome this and not disappoint anyone..." Ariel gave the drawer a hard shove shut and straightened up. She grabbed her backpack and unzipped it, quickly getting to work on her few homework assignments. Everything would be alright. She was fine. Everything was fine. * * * Ariel hugged her sides as she walked to the bus stop, trying to keep her tail from moving and causing a crinkle sound that her Mom and dad had assured was very hard to hear, yet sounded so loud to be almost deafening to her own ears. The first week back to school had seemed to practically pass by in a blur. C&C with Miss Callistone first thing in the morning hadn't been too bad yet. They got to actually have a bit of a recess last Friday, which meant going outside into the fresh air and sunlight, which was pretty nice. However, it was only allowed in the daycare section's fenced off playground and outdoors play area. Thankfully they wouldn't be getting a recess until around lunchtime, so they didn't have to deal with the overgrown toddlers. A breeze came by and began to swish her skirt. Looking around wildly, she quickly grabbed and yanked her skirt down, unfortunately pulling the top of it down as well, revealing the bright pink and white waistband of her Paw-Ups for potentially anyone to see. Ariel was grateful to every deity that had ever existed that no one was around at the school bus stop to have seen. She had just finished readjusting her skirt when the bright yellow bus came around the corner and pulled to a stop in front of her. Steeling herself, she got on board, and took her seat next to Kelly. The lack of her usual chattiness was a sign enough for Ariel to know that the red panda girl was definitely not liking her new underwear either. Arriving at school, Ariel noticed the very subdued atmosphere on the bus as everyone started to depart. Wincing a little as she felt another gust playing with the hemline of her skirt, Ariel much more gingerly tugged it down, and spotted plenty of the other girls doing the same. Walking through the halls, she and Kelly made minimal conversation, both coming to a halt at the door to their homeroom class. Taking a shared deep breath, the two girls stepped through the classroom door, to be immediately greeted by Miss Callistone, who gave them a warm smile that made the otter blush even more. "Good morning, Ariel and Kelly!" The older vixen's tail started to gently wag. "Now I have to ask, are you two wearing your Paw-Ups, sweeties?" Faces turning crimson beneath their fur, both girls simply nodded. Miss Callistone smiled and nodded, reaching over to ruffle both of their headfurs. "I believe you two. I know how embarrassing this can be, but I promise that this isn't the end of the world some of your classmates are making it out to be... Now, you two should go find your seats. Today is a special class." Wondering what she could've meant by that, Ariel and Kelly did as instructed and took their usual desks next to each other, watching as Miss Callistone started questioning every one of her students as they entered about whether or not they were wearing their Paw-Ups. It didn't take long before a problem began to arise. A certain hyena girl entered, casually trying to walk past the older vixen. "Miss Evanstan, are you wearing your Paw-Ups today?" Miss Callistone asked, causing the hyena to stop in her tracks, eyes darting left to right for a bit. "Yup," she said, unable to meet the vixen's eyes. "Well then, let's just take a quick check, just in case?" Michelle growled as the back of her skirt was pulled out a bit, with Miss Callistone frowning. "Miss Evanstan, you know the rules. You are supposed to be wearing training pants as part of your school uniform." Michelle took a deep breath and scowled. "Well... it's a stupid rule! I'm not some mindless giant baby who's gunna drop a load in her pants without knowing it! This entire law is stupid and I'm not gunna do it!" She looked back at Miss Callistone with a defiant smirk. The vixen slowly shook her head. "Oh dear. Well, some resistance to the new change was expected. You can start heading to the principal's office. I'll call ahead to let them know you're coming and why." "Whatever." Michelle rolled her eyes and stomped back out of the classroom. "Something tells me that Michelle's gunna be coming back with the proper uniform attire on and everything." Kelly flashed Ariel a semi-cheeky grin. Ariel wasn't paying attention, however, because of another issue that had decided now was the time to rear its ugly head for her. She had to go to the bathroom... Well, hop[e you all enjoyed the new story! Let me know what you think!

Happy new year readers! Welcome to the latest (and I think the penultimate) chapter in the Mike and Sandra and Katie saga. This one occurs both in the past and a ways into the future from the previous episode. We still don't really know what's going on behind the closed doors of the mysterious Regression Center. As always, all characters are 18+ I'm back. But I don’t have any idea where I am or how I got here. I’m sitting on the floor in a living room near a pile of toys and children’s books that aren’t mine. A few more are scattered here and there across the carpet. It’s nice carpet, but not a color I could live with. The furniture and décor are also unfamiliar and not to my own or Sandra’s taste. A little too spartan really. First home maybe? There are no pictures on the wall or any other clues as to the owner that I can see from my current vantage point. The presence of what I do recognize as my backpack in the corner behind me suggests that I’m meant to be here and therefore likely safe. I’m not really responsible for my backpack, even though it’s “mine”, and even though it goes with me everywhere I go outside the home. Some well meaning adult put it there or sent me here with it. My initial sensation of panic begins to ebb a bit. The mystery location is actually less of a concern in the grand scheme of things than the missing time. I don’t even know what month it is, much less day or date. How long have I been zoned out for? I’m wearing a plain tee shirt that doesn’t quite cover my belly and duck-print flannel pajama bottoms with a cuff at the ankle. Did they even make these for adults or did Sandra have to order them specially? There are no other clues from my attire. Holiday neutral and seasonally appropriate for bedtime at any time of year. The slightly soggy disposable diaper underneath my pajama pants suggests that at least enough time has passed to allow for significant progression in my regression (what a strange concept that is)! The last I can remember clearly, I was still in training pants. Something akin to a diaper, but not quite. And yet, I can vaguely recall wearing daytime diapers at times too. And being changed at daycare. Or was it playgroup? It’s all so jumbled! I shake my head trying to clear the cobwebs and reflect for a moment on the irony inherent in the concept of progression in regression. But then I have to remind myself that getting lost in thoughts like these is a very risky undertaking. They can trigger more zone outs. The zone outs started subtly. Waking dreams that I slipped into without noticing I’d checked out. Like falling asleep in front of the TV when you are still sort of aware of the show as it plays on, but when you wake up, you have no idea what has happened or how much of it you missed. My first significant zone out actually occurred in front of the TV about three weeks after I started my sessions at the Regression Center. It was like any other lazy Sunday night. I was cuddled up with Sandra on the couch watching some awful family comedy movie she had picked out. I needed to pee, but I was patiently waiting for the next commercial break. All of a sudden, I was jolted back to reality by a shout of surprise from Sandra. A disposable training pants commercial was playing on the TV screen. And my pants were soaked. Sandra had been very nice about it. In fact, after her initial expression of surprise, she had been nonchalant about the whole thing, even though I couldn’t explain to her how or why it happened. As if it were totally normal for a diaper commercial to prompt a full-blown wetting accident in an adult. As if everyone just lost time like that. I was cleaning up in the shower and feeling very sorry for myself when I heard the bathroom door open. Sandra had slipped into the shower behind me without asking for permission to join. She pulled me into her, her bare breasts pressing firmly against my back. We stood like that in silence for a minute or so, and then she began soaping my back with a soft, baby blue washcloth. I’d never seen her use a washcloth before, but this felt really good. The tension in my shoulders eased a little. She moved closer again, the cloth now working lower on my bottom. As it slipped between my cheeks, she leaned forward and whispered in my ear: “Awwwww is my boy upset because he did a wee wee in his panties?” I let out a small gasp in reply - prompted more by the invasiveness of her work with the washcloth than the sensitivity of the subject. Sandra nodded in sympathy and moved the cloth to the front. The fingers of her left hand now caressed the tip of my penis as she gently worked over my crotch and balls with the right. She whispered again: “It’s OK, Sweetie. Accidents are no big deal. It was bound to happen sometime wasn’t it?” When I didn’t respond immediately, she paused her movements. Her touch felt amazing, and despite my shame, a growing part of me very much wanted this treatment to continue. My voice quivered a little as I replied: “I guess so, but not like this!…I mean I didn’t even know it was happening, and then I was wet, and you shouted, and I felt like I didn’t know where I was or who I was. And I know I said I wanted to go to the regression center, but really I just wanted an excuse to quit my job. I didn’t think it would be like…like…this. I didn’t even think it would WORK, and now look I’ve ruined the couch, and I just want to stop going and stay home with you instead…” Sandra interrupted my rambled confession with a gentle “Shhhhhhh!” in my ear. She was stroking me again now with the washcloth. “Sweetie, it’s too late to stop treatment now. Or at least, you can’t quit all at once - you know that could cause a serious psychotic break that could leave you permanently baby-brained. You don’t want that do you?” I shook my head “no” even as a soft moan escaped my lips. Sandra’s work with the washcloth was exquisite. I was thrusting a little bit into her hand now, and feeling her match my movements with her own, her smooth pubic area keeping firm pressure against my bottom. “No - you don’t. Let’s just stick with it until Easter and then we can decide what’s best for you. Does that sound good, my sweet boy?” I nodded and moaned again, thrusting harder now. “Besides, I have to tell you that you looked absolutely adorable sitting on the couch, looking up at me with confused puppy dog eyes, and a wet patch on your pants. In fact, if you had put your thumb in your mouth at that moment, I probably would have just ripped your wet pants off and fucked you on the spot.” That did it. “Oooooh fuuuuuck!”, I groaned, as I came hard into the washcloth, my knees buckling and almost giving way. Sandra caught me and held me, slumped and panting in front of her. “Oh my - two accidents in one night!”, she teased, and then she continued to rock me back and forth under the warm water. Of course not every zone out was as climactic as that first one, but in those early days especially, it did seem like Sandra went out of her way to “reward” me every time I did something particularly babyish while I was out. Getting a blowjob in dirty training pants in the family bathroom at the mall was one of most unexpectedly erotic things that had ever happened to me. There were some triggers I later came to recognize (and to be wary of) in my more lucid moments: baby talk, commercials or other media featuring babies or toddlers, praise for accomplishing simple tasks, and certain smells associated with childhood comforts and care. I’m sure the regression center planted others as well, although it was likely overkill as I was exposed to all of the things I just listed on a near constant basis by Sandra and the limited range of other adults I now interacted with regularly. It was next to impossible to avoid zone outs under these circumstances, even when I was aware of the triggers. A momentary slip into a daydream, a warm rush of dopamine, and I might not reawaken for hours, or days. Or, as it now seemed, weeks or even months. It’s possible that one day I’ll just slip away into a permanent zone out - my adult brain permanently cooked, never to return. Or that the generally dopey feeling that seems to stick with me these days even when I am back will increase to the point that I truly need Sandra’s constant care and attention. But I don’t think that’s her intention, or how this stuff really works. Sandra likes me being aware of what’s happening. She wants me to retain the memories of lost battles in intimate, gory detail. There’s no fun in this change in status unless I’m aware of it. A permanently zoned out zombie baby is not her desired end state. So for now, here I am. Wherever and whenever this is. This is the most lucid and just generally with it I've felt in a long time. And it's only in times like these, that I can see just how close I am getting to rock bottom, and just how much I wish I could stop the unending cycle of soggy and squishy bottoms that come with it. The last time I snapped back to something like my adult self was somewhere around Thanksgiving I think, and I was definitely much fuzzier then. Still, I can remember pieces of time from before that: trick or treating and playing at the park for instance, and various other scenes of a familiarly babyish nature that seem to span months and seasons. Has it really been that long? Unfortunately, I had chosen to waste my previous limited time in adult space by picking a silly fight with Sandra over the color of the shirt I was wearing (like I said, I wasn't thinking perfectly straight). I can't remember anything after that, so I must have been zoned out between then and now. I sit for another moment collecting my thoughts. The house is still quiet. I still have no idea where I am or who I am with. It occurs to me that I might be alone - which is disconcerting given the state of mind I was in just a few minutes ago. I’m not used to not having an adult at least within easy earshot. Dwelling on that thought threatens to provoke panic. And I know that panic, like any strong emotion, can lead to zone outs. I manage to stifle an urge to cry, and instead climb unsteadily to my feet. Big boy Mike has the tools to solve this mystery. I can see that the kitchen is empty, so I turn and walk towards a hallway. The crinkling from my bottom seems extra loud in the silence. I’m tempted to call out, but for some reason that seems a little scary in this quiet house. Who or what might reply? I resist an urge to put my thumb in my mouth. Keep it together, Mike! At the end of the hallway is an open doorway with muted light coming through. Now I can hear a gentle humming that sends little electric shivers up my spine. I notice a faint smell of baby powder or lotion in the air. The open door obviously leads to a baby’s room. I move closer, even though the rational side of my brain is ringing zone out trigger alarm bells. I can resist. I have to. The shades are drawn, but enough sunlight is leaking through to see. In the corner facing me, a young woman sits silhouetted in a rocking chair, nursing a small baby and humming a lullaby. The sight floods me with a mixture of longing and melancholy. This is the intimate side of babyhood that I don’t get to experience. It’s not for me. I don’t qualify. Eventually, the woman looks up and notices me standing in the doorway. I still can’t make out her facial features, but as soon as she speaks, I know it is Katie. Another, stronger electric shiver courses through me as she says in a firm, yet gentle voice” ”Mike, sweetie, I’m just putting Cassie down for her nap and then I’ll come sort you out, OK? “Please go and wait for me on the couch like a good boy.” To be continued...

Summary An experiment gone wrong transforms a 30 year old man into an 18 month old baby. His mind is still intact, but for how long? Chapter 1 Jack awoke in a daze and opened his eyes, but the bright light shining down from above made it difficult for him to see properly. He tried to focus but his head felt sore, so he closed his eyes again to shield them from the overwhelming glare. "Jack, can you hear me? Do you understand what I'm saying?" a voice said. Jack opened his eyes again and squinted into the light, then the figure of a man came into focus. "Can you talk?" the man asked. Jack tried to speak, but it felt like the words were stuck in his throat, he couldn't make a sound. "If you can understand what I'm saying, please blink twice," the man instructed. The bright light seemed to recede and his vision became clearer. Jack could see a bespectacled man stood over him, then he realized that he was lying down in bed. Jack blinked twice. "Very good, I'm Doctor Palmer and I'm going to ask you some questions, he explained, "blink twice for yes and blink once for no," he urged. Jack guessed that he was in a hospital and he understood that for now blinking was his only means of communication. "First question. Am I Doctor Palmer?" he quizzed. Jack blinked twice. "Second question. Is your name Thomas?" Doctor Palmer continued. Jack assumed that the Doctor was testing him. He blinked once. "Is your name Jack?" he queried. Jack blinked twice. "Very good. Your job, do you work in the construction industry?" Doctor Palmer said. Jack hesitated momentarily. His still felt groggy, but when he thought about it he was sure that he had never worked in construction. Jack blinked once. "Are you a laboratory assistant?" he questioned. Memories came rushing back to him, he could recall his morning routine and his drive to work, he was certain that he had worked in a laboratory. Jack blinked twice. "Excellent. Are you thirty years old?" he continued. He remembered his thirtieth birthday party, it felt like a recent memory. He was sure that he had spent the day with his girlfriend, Emma. Jack blinked twice. "Do you remember volunteering as a test subject for an experimental procedure?" Doctor Palmer asked. At first he wasn't sure. The words 'experimental procedure' sounded ominous and he wondered whether something bad had happened to him. Suddenly he remembered a needle being inserted into his arm and a mask being placed over his mouth. When he thought about it more he could recall having a tense conversation with one of his colleagues. He couldn't recall everything that had been said, but he could remember being warned that the experiment was risky. He realized that he had agreed to participate in some kind of procedure. Jack blinked twice. "I'm afraid I have some bad news for you. The experiment didn't go to plan, there was an accident and there were some unexpected effects on your body," he explained. Jack was suddenly gripped by panic. The first thought that came to his mind was that the experiment might have left him disabled or disfigured. He tried to sit up but he only succeeded in lifting his head off of the pillow, his muscles felt tired and weak. "Please try to remain still, you need to rest. I will explain what happened." Doctor Palmer advised. Jack stopped struggling and rested his head back on the pillow, then he braced himself for the bad news. "Firstly, I want to reassure you that the accident was not fatal. We've been running tests whilst you were unconscious and it looks like you're going to live." Doctor Palmer explained. Although he was relieved that he wasn't going to die, he was becoming increasingly concerned by his inability to sit upright. "However, something extraordinary has happened, something that has never occurred before in medical history," he went on. The Doctor paused for a moment and cleared his throat, before continuing. "Your body has physically regressed, you've essentially aged in reverse. You're now younger than you were before the accident," he announced. Jack couldn't believe what he was hearing, what the Doctor was saying sounded impossible. He assumed that he had misheard him and he wanted to ask him to repeat himself. He took a deep breath and tried to speak again. But before Jack could get his words out, he was interrupted by an unfamiliar high pitched voice. "What? I don't..." the strangers voice squeaked. Jack was initially taken by surprise and he assumed that an unseen child was talking. But he quickly realized that the unseen person had spoken the words that he had been thinking of. He could scarcely believe it, but he was now contemplating the possibility that it was his voice. "Don't stop Jack, you're making excellent progress, try to speak again." Doctor Palmer requested. He hesitated briefly, then tried to talk again. "I don't understand." Jack mewled. He was startled again by the sound of his own voice. It sounded far too high pitched to belong to him. "We're still trying to understand it ourselves. Perhaps it would be easier if I showed you." Doctor Palmer suggested. The Doctor reached towards a table and grabbed hold of a hand held mirror. "Try not to panic, what you see might shock you," he warned. Doctor Palmer held out the mirror and lowered it slowly towards Jack's face. An unfamiliar reflection gradually came into view. This can't be happening, Jack thought. Staring back at him in the mirror was the reflection of a small child, who appeared to be no older than two. Jack gasped in horror and as he did so, the reflection of the toddler appeared to gasp as well. "Try to remain calm, as you can see your body has changed significantly." Doctor Palmer continued. Jack's heart began to race and he started to feel dizzy. He couldn't believe what he was seeing, he thought that it might be a trick or a hallucination. "No...this can't be," he stammered. When the words left his mouth he saw that the lips of the boy in the reflection moved simultaneously. With a growing sense of panic he realized that he really was seeing his own reflection. His mind raced and as he grew increasingly frantic, he lost consciousness. "Jack? Jack, can you hear me?" Doctor Palmer asked. When Jack regained awareness he saw Doctor Palmer looking down at him, with a concerned expression on his face. "You fainted, probably from the surprise. Try to remain still." Doctor Palmer instructed. Jack took deep breaths and tried to make sense of what was happening to him. He considered the possibility that he was having a nightmare, but it felt too real to be a dream. "We're still trying to understand exactly how this happened. You've been in a coma for the past three weeks, during that time you just kept on getting younger." Doctor Palmer revealed. He wanted to believe that it was some kind of misunderstanding, but he had seen his own reflection. He wasn't sure whether he could trust his own senses. "How? Why?" Jack asked. "I can't explain it, not yet anyway. It's as though every cell in your entire body has been rejuvenated to an earlier state," he observed. If it was true, if he really was physically younger than he used to be, he wanted to understand the extent of the changes. "So...how old am I now?" Jack queried. He recalled seeing his reflection in the mirror and braced himself for the bad news. "Well, if we go by your height, I'd say you're the equivalent of an eighteen month old infant." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack was dumbfounded. It didn't seem possible, but he was struggling to come up with an alternative explanation. "Height? How tall am I?" Jack questioned. Doctor Palmer picked up a clipboard and flipped through the pages. "You're eighty two centimeters tall, give or take a millimeter," he replied, matter-of-factly. Jack racked his brain and tried to picture being eighty two centimeters tall. He remembered that he used to be around one hundred and seventy seven centimeters tall, which would mean that he was now less than half the size that he used to be. "We ran some tests yesterday on your musculoskeletal structure, the results suggest a biological age in the range of seventeen to twenty months." Doctor Palmer explained. Jack had a troubling thought. If he really had aged backwards, he wondered whether the process might still continue. "Will I get younger?" Jack asked. "I don't believe so, a few days ago the changes to your body slowed dramatically, then they just stopped. You don't appear to be getting any younger," he imparted. Despite having a feeling that he already knew the answer, Jack desperately wanted to know whether the changes could be reversed. "Can you make me normal again?" he asked. The Doctor sighed and scratched his beard, before shaking his head. "We can't even explain what happened, let alone undo it. I'm afraid this is likely to be permanent," Doctor Palmer advised. Permanent, the word echoed in his mind. He felt like his life was over, but then it occurred to him that there might still be light at the end of the tunnel. "But will I age and you know, get older again?" Jack queried. "It's possible. Your body appears healthy, so you might just age naturally again," he explained. Jack wondered whether his girlfriend was aware of the accident and how she had reacted. "Does my partner know about this?" Jack asked. "Emma? Yes, she's been to visit you several times whilst you were unconscious. I'll notify her that you're awake," he replied. Jack was relieved that Emma knew what had happened to him, but he wanted to see her. He needed to speak to someone who he could trust, someone who could verify that he wasn't going crazy. "I need to speak to her." Jack asserted. "I'll tell her that you'll be ready for visitors from tomorrow. For now, I suggest that you get some rest." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack closed his eyes and tried to come to terms with what was happening. His mind alternated between a state of disbelief and shock. When he heard the sound of a door opening and closing, he decided to check whether he had been left on his own. Once again, Jack attempted to sit upright. On his first attempt he only succeeded in lifting his shoulders off of the bed, but after a few more attempts he managed to haul himself into an upright position. He surveyed his surroundings and saw that Doctor Palmer had left the room. He held his hands out in front of his face to look at them and was immediately struck by the sensation that they didn't belong to him. He could feel them, but they didn't look familiar. The first thing that he noticed was that his skin was smooth and unblemished. When he looked at his forearms he saw that they were hairless. The bottom half of his body was covered by a bedsheet, but when he moved his feet he could make out their outline beneath the fabric. He noticed that his feet were no where near to the end of the bed and he realized that he really was smaller than he used to be. Looking down at his chest, he saw that he was wearing a hospital gown that covered his torso. But when he moved his legs he felt like he was wearing something else underneath it, there was something covering his groin. Jack reached underneath the bedsheet and down towards his waist, where his fingers touched a soft spongy fabric. He guessed that he was wearing a diaper. He touched his face and then rubbed his cheeks with his fingers. Where he would have once felt stubble, he instead felt soft untarnished skin. When he touched his nose he noticed that it's shape had changed, he used to have a Roman nose but now the bridge felt smaller and less prominent. He opened his mouth as wide as he could and inserted his index finger, which he used to count his teeth. He counted twelve teeth in total and noticed that there were gaps in-between some of them. It was now undeniable, he really was a child again. He began to consider what his life would be like from then on. He guessed that he would no longer be able to work or carry out ordinary tasks without assistance, but he was more troubled by the thought of how others would perceive him. He wanted to see his girlfriend, but he was unsettled by the idea that she might leave him. In any case, he knew that their relationship could never be the same as it was before. Jack continued to ruminate until he was startled by the sound of the door opening, he looked up and saw Doctor Palmer stood in the doorway. "I see you've managed to sit upright. Your muscles are still weak but you're recovering more quickly than I had expected, how are you feeling?" Doctor Palmer asked. "I...I'm still trying to process this, it doesn't seem real," he stammered. Doctor Palmer nodded and then pulled a chair up to the side of the hospital bed, before sitting down. "Well, I've got some good news. I've just called your partner and she says that she's going to visit you tomorrow. In the meantime I'd like to run some more tests," he announced. Chapter 2 Jack woke up feeling groggy and uncomfortable. When he moved his legs he felt something cold and damp rubbing up against his inner thighs, he felt like he was lying in something sticky. He took a deep breath and detected an unpleasant odor, it was unmistakably the smell of feces. Remembering that he was still in a hospital bed, he realized that he had soiled himself. He opened his eyes and after a short struggle, he managed to sit upright. He hoped, momentarily, that the events of the previous day had merely been a bad dream. But when he examined his hands it became immediately clear to him that his memories were genuine. He poked and prodded at his hands, before touching his face. He still couldn't believe how smooth his skin was. The sound of a door creaking open made him jump, he looked across the room and saw a woman stood in the doorway. She was wearing medical scrubs and her dark hair was tied back in a bun. "Good morning, my name is Isabella, would you like some breakfast?" she asked. He hesitated momentarily, but when he thought about it he did feel hungry. "Yeah, thanks." Jack replied. He blushed at the sound of his own voice, he thought that he sounded ridiculous. Isabella walked over to the side of his bed and flipped through the pages on a clipboard. "Doctor Palmer wants to stop intravenous therapy for now, so I'm just going to remove the cannula from your arm, okay?" Isabella advised. As she reached towards his arm, it became clear to him just how small he was compared to her. When he saw the size of her hands compared to his own, he instinctively tensed up and tried to pull his arm away from her. "It's okay, I won't bite," she said reassuringly. Jack tried to relax as he watched her wrap her fingers around his forearm. He didn't feel safe and the thought occurred to him that she would be able to snap his arm in half if she wanted to. The rational part of his mind told him that she was a nurse and that she had no reason to harm him, but he had never felt so physically vulnerable before. He winced as she removed the cannula from his arm, but the stinging sensation quickly subsided. Isabella picked up the clipboard again and then sniffed the air. "I think we should get you cleaned up and changed before you have breakfast, okay?" she suggested. He felt like he was going to die of embarrassment, but he reassured himself that she was a nurse and that she was merely doing her job. "Okay," he replied meekly. As she pulled back the bed covers Jack stared at his body. It was the first time he had seen his legs since the transformation, they were smooth and hairless. "Please can you lie down for me so that I can change your...incontinence pad." Isabella instructed. Jack rested his head on the pillow and braced himself. He knew that she was trying to preserve his dignity by calling it an incontinence pad, but it made no difference to how he felt. He could feel her fingers on his hips, unfastening the tapes and peeling the diaper away from his skin. The fresh air on his groin felt pleasant, but he was conscious that his genitalia were now exposed. He stared at the ceiling and grimaced whilst she cleaned his skin with a wet wipe. He thought that the worst part was the smell, that and the knowledge that she was having to endure the foul odor. He imagined her returning home to her family at the end of her shift and regaling her husband with the story of how she had to change a dirty diaper at work. Now he had to live knowing that he would be the subject of that story and that it would be Isabella's abiding memory of him. He waited for what seemed like an eternity. "There we go, all done. I'll be back with breakfast soon," she advised. Jack waited until he heard the door open and close, then he let out a sigh of relief. Feeling sorry for himself, he closed his eyes and attempted to banish the unpleasant thoughts from his mind. But it was no use, the feelings of shame had already been seared into his brain. When Isabella returned he sat upright and tried to avoid looking at her. Sensing his discomfort, she placed a tray of food on his bed without saying anything to him. It was an omelet and French toast, served with a small cup of juice. He waited for Isabella to leave the room before picking up a plastic knife and fork. However when he tried to maneuver them to cut the omelet, the knife slipped from his grasp and clattered onto the tray. He picked the knife up again and tried to cut the omelet, but only succeeded in stabbing a hole in it. Overwhelmed by hunger, he discarded the utensils and tore off pieces of the omelet using his fingers. He had expected hospital food to be of poor quality, but he was surprised by how delicious it tasted. He stopped eating when he heard the door swing open. "Jack, how's the food?" Doctor Palmer queried. Jack wiped his fingers on the bedsheets and then stared at his hands. "It's okay, but I can't hold the knife properly, there's something wrong with my hands," he replied. Doctor Palmer adjusted his glasses and strolled towards Jack's bedside. "There's nothing wrong with your hands, it's just that the muscles in them are weak. You'll need to build up strength in your hands before your fine motor control returns to normal," he explained. Jack didn't like the sound of that, but he was more concerned by the embarrassing accident that he'd had earlier. "Oh, will I be able to...use the toilet?" he asked. "Incontinence is normal for someone with a body like yours, I'm afraid that you'll have to learn those skills again." Doctor Palmer concluded. "Can I at least walk?" Jack mumbled. "To be honest I don't know, would you like to try?" he queried. Jack nodded his head, "yeah," he murmured. "I'll ask the nurse to assist you, she can help you get back on your feet," advised Doctor Palmer. Jack realized that if he was to have any hope of regaining his independence, he would need to learn to walk again. "One more thing, I spoke to your partner and she's coming to visit you this afternoon." Doctor Palmer revealed. Jack was looking forward to seeing Emma again, but he was worried about how this sudden transformation might affect their relationship. "Thanks," he replied. Jack finished his breakfast and silently prayed that he would still be able to walk. He thought that retaining his mobility might be the last vestige of his dignity that he could maintain. He fidgeted nervously until Isabella returned to the room. "The Doctor said you would like to get out of bed and try to walk?" Isabella asked. Jack looked in her general direction, but he still couldn't bring himself to make eye contact with her. "Yeah," he replied sheepishly. She strolled over to him and patted the bedsheets. "If you sit on the side of the bed I'll help you down. Let's see if you can stand up first," she suggested. Jack scooched over to the side of the bed until his legs were dangling over the edge. Standing in front of him, Isabella placed her hands underneath his armpits and lifted him into the air, before lowering him gently onto the ground. Jack was unnerved by her strength, he felt like a rag doll. When his feet touched the floor he felt like his legs could bear the weight of his body, but she continued to hold on to him. As she knelt down in front of him he was stunned by the size disparity between them, even when she was kneeling down his eyes were only level with her breasts. "Here you go. I'll let go with one hand first, okay?" Isabella continued. "Okay," he replied. She slowly released one of her hands, keeping the other in place underneath his arm. Jack wobbled momentarily, before regaining his balance. "You're doing good so far, now I'm going to let go with the other hand, okay?" she warned. Slowly, Isabella released her grip and moved her hand away from his body. Jack held his arms out to help him balance, he could stand, but he didn't feel like he could move without falling over. "Do you feel ready to walk?" she queried. "It's hard to balance, I don't feel steady," he cautioned. "Okay, hold onto my hand, try to take one step forward," she suggested. Isabella held out one of her hands at Jack's eye level. Reaching out, he grabbed hold of her hand between her thumb and her index finger, then she wrapped her fingers around his hand. Cautiously, he moved one foot in front of the other and took a step forward. "I'm going to fall." Jack warned. "But you're doing so well, try one more step," she insisted. As he edged closer to her, he could smell her perfume and feel her breath on his head. Suddenly, his determination to walk was dented by a sharp pang of shame. This woman, who he barely knew, had already changed his diaper and now she was teaching him to walk like he was an infant. "Stop, I can't do this anymore, I'm sorry," he sniveled. "It's alright, we can try again later. Let's get you back into bed for now, okay?" she replied. Before he could respond, she placed her hands underneath his armpits and lifted him up onto the bed. "You're doing well Jack, this is encouraging," she observed. Jack crawled back under the bedsheets and buried his face in the pillow. "Thanks," he muttered. Even though he hadn't been awake for long, he already felt drowsy. He rolled over onto his back and tried to think of what he was going to say to Emma. They had only been together for two years and now he would be dependent on her to take care of him. The thought had crossed his mind that she might simply leave him now that he was incapable of meeting her physical needs. He continued to brood about the future, until he became too tired to focus and he drifted off to sleep. When Jack opened his eyes, he saw Emma stood in the corner of the room, watching him. Her light brown hair cascaded down her shoulders, accentuating her piercing blue eyes. She had a pained expression on her face and she clutched her purse tightly in her hands. He sat upright in bed, then she took a few steps toward him. "Jack?" Emma exclaimed. She moved toward him cautiously, as though she couldn't trust what her senses were telling her. "It's...it's me," he stuttered. She stopped before reaching his bed and gawked at him. "You remember me?" she queried. "I remember...everything," he replied. She took a deep breath and bit her lip, then for a moment she looked as though she might be about to cry. "Jack, I'm so glad you're okay," she exclaimed. He didn't feel okay, he felt like he was in a living nightmare. "Thanks, I'm not okay, but I'm still me," he responded. Emma edged closer to Jack and it occurred to him that she was now much larger than he was. But something else seemed different about her, she now had an otherworldly presence and he couldn't figure out why. He studied her carefully and tried to figure out what was out of place. She was wearing a white blouse and a pair of skinny jeans, he had seen her wearing those clothes before. There wasn't anything that he didn't recognize, everything was the same and yet it seemed different to him. "They told me that you might not be the same after...the accident. I was expecting the worst," she explained, moving closer to his bedside. Jack frowned and shook his head. "They can't undo it, I'm stuck like this," he lamented. Jack glanced up at her and then looked away, he was still stunned by the size disparity between them. He remembered being taller than Emma and whenever he looked at her he still instinctively expected her to be smaller than him, but those memories no longer aligned with reality. He was unsettled by the contrast between the way that he remembered her and the way that he now saw her. "But at least you're still alive, for a while we thought you weren't going to make it." Emma consoled. He knew that she was just trying to make him feel better, but he was finding it difficult to stay positive. He thought about his family and wondered whether he would be able to see his mother. "Does my mom know?" he asked. "Yeah, she came to visit you a couple of weeks back, she had to fly back to the west coast though." Emma revealed. He was glad that his mother had visited, but he felt conflicted about seeing her again. Part of him longed to see her, but he didn't want her to see him in his present condition. He thought that once he had gotten used to his new body he would be able to work up the courage to meet with her. Jack groaned and stared at his hands. "Look at me," he muttered despondently. Emma reached down and placed her open hand on the bed, with her palm facing upwards. "I know this is hard, but we'll get through this together." Emma replied. Jack looked at her hand and hesitated for a moment. Then slowly, he reached out and placed his open hand on top of hers, so that their palms were touching. Using her thumb, she gently stroked the top of his hand. He gawked at her pinky finger and noticed that it was longer than his middle finger. They talked to each other for a while longer, pausing occasionally to collect their thoughts. Although the conversation was awkward at times, Jack felt reassured that Emma wasn't going to abandon him. Before saying goodbye, she promised to visit him again the next day. Chapter 3 Three days had passed since Jack first woke up in the hospital and he was recovering well. He spent each morning with Isabella, learning how to walk again. He was growing more confident and he could now walk across the room without her assistance. He resented needing her help, but he recognized that it was a necessary step to regaining his independence. When Emma arrived at midday, she was surprised to find Jack stood next to the hospital bed, talking to Isabella. "Jack, you're back on your feet!" Emma exclaimed. He turned around to see Emma grinning at him from the doorway, but he was lost for words. "He's doing really well, much better than we expected." Isabella observed. Emma stepped closer to them until she was stood at the end of the bed. Jack was now stood in-between the two women and he had to crane his neck upwards in order to see their faces. "That's great, is it okay if I talk to him in private?" Emma asked. "Of course, let me know if you need anything." Isabella replied. Isabella left the room and Emma moved closer to Jack. "How are you feeling?" she queried. He wasn't entirely sure. He was glad that he could walk, but something else was troubling him. "Better, I can walk now. But..." Jack said "But, what?" she said. Jack hesitated, it was hard to hold a conversation with her when he couldn't look her directly in the face and craning his neck was becoming tiring. Sensing his discomfort, Emma knelt down in front of him so that it was easier for them to talk. She was still taller than him, but he could now look up at her without hurting his neck. "Is there something you want to tell me?" she asked. "I think...I think I'm incontinent," he mumbled. "It's okay, you've managed to start walking again, give it some time and things will get easier," she said in a reassuring voice. Jack frowned and shrugged his shoulders, before looking down at the floor. Despite being able to walk, he had a feeling that things were about to get worse before they got any better. "I know it's going to be hard for you but we just have to take it one day at a time," she continued. There was a knock at the door and Emma stood up to check who was there. A few moments later Doctor Palmer stepped into the room. "Sorry to interrupt. Jack, I'd like to perform an MRI scan on you so that we can take a closer look at your brain." Doctor Palmer announced. Jack glanced up at Emma nervously and then looked back at Doctor Palmer. "My brain? Why?" he queried. "It's not just your body that's changed, your brain has too. We didn't expect you to retain the same cognitive abilities that you possessed as an adult. You've retained your memories and even your linguistic abilities, we'd like to find out why." Doctor Palmer explained. He had been so preoccupied with the changes to his body that he hadn't considered whether his mind might be affected as well. "Is something wrong?" he asked. "We just want to make sure that there are no nasty surprises in store for you. We also need to monitor you for any signs of confusion, memory loss, things like that," he continued. The words confusion and memory loss frightened him. He had already lost his physical independence and now he was facing the possibility of losing his mind. "Okay." Jack said meekly. "Jack, if you feel able to walk, can you follow me? It's just a short distance down the corridor." Doctor Palmer said, gesturing towards the door. Jack nodded his head and walked carefully towards Doctor Palmer. "Emma, you can accompany him if you'd like," the Doctor suggested. As they followed the Doctor out of the room, Emma held the door open for Jack and waited for him to pass through. He walked slowly and attentively, taking one step at a time. Doctor Palmer led them into a room containing an MRI scanner, where another man was waiting for them. "This is our radiographer, he'll be performing the scan." Doctor Palmer explained. The radiographer was a tall scrawny man who appeared to be in his forties. He glanced at Emma and then down at Jack. "Nice to meet you both," the radiographer said, "Jack, please lie down on this bed," he instructed. Jack peered up at the bed positioned in front of the MRI scanner and then glanced towards Emma. "Jack, let me help you," she offered. He turned towards her, but he couldn't bring himself to respond verbally or look at her face. Instead he looked straight forwards at her thighs and hoped that she would be able to read his body language. "Are you ready?" she asked. "Yeah," he muttered. Bending down, she placed her hands under his armpits and then hoisted him onto the bed. Jack was troubled by the fact that she was now significantly stronger than him. Before the accident they used to enjoy playfighting with each other, he enjoyed pinning her down and tickling her until she begged him to stop. One thing would lead to another and they would usually end up having sex. He knew that those days were gone and that they were never coming back. The radiographer proceeded to explain how the scan would work, but Jack had difficulty paying attention as he was more concerned about his bruised ego. As he was lying in the scanner, he continued to fret. He wondered whether Emma would stay with him out of pity, or whether she would get bored of him and eventually leave. She was a young woman and she had desires that he could no longer satisfy. He considered the possibility that she might cheat on him and then conceal it from him in order to spare his feelings. He decided that was probably the best case scenario. When the scan was over he scooched over to the side of the bed until his legs were dangling over the side, then Emma lifted him down to the floor again. Doctor Palmer led them both back to the room that they had come from and then left them alone to talk. They stood in silence momentarily, Jack wanted to confide in her but he struggled to put his fears into words. "It feels...weird, when you lift me up like that," he remarked. "Yeah, I know, weird right?" she replied. He felt drowsy and wanted to take a nap, but he was reluctant to ask for her help getting back into bed. He looked up at the bed and then back at her. "Can you?" he mumbled. Emma bent down and lifted him onto the bed. "I'm kind of tired, I think I'm going to have a nap," he announced, as he crawled under the covers. "That's alright. I'll go get some lunch and I'll come back later, okay?" she said reassuringly. He couldn't be sure, but he thought that the way in which she was speaking to him had changed. It wasn't the words that she was saying that bothered him, it was the way in which they were being said. It seemed as though she was increasing the pitch of her voice slightly when she spoke to him, like she was speaking to a child. Once Emma had left the room he rested his head on the pillow and closed his eyes, it didn't take him long to drift off to sleep. When Jack woke up from his nap he saw Emma sat next to his bed, she was reading a magazine and taking sips from a cup of coffee. "Hey, what time is it?" he queried. She looked up from the magazine and checked her phone. "It's four p.m. I should probably get going soon, will you be okay?" she asked. They were interrupted by the sound of the door creaking open, then Doctor Palmer entered the room carrying a clipboard. "I have some good news for you both." Doctor Palmer announced. Jack and Emma turned to look at one another, then looked back at Doctor Palmer. "Good news?" Jack asked. Doctor Palmer smiled and adjusted his glasses. "I want to keep you under observation for tonight, but I'm happy to let you return home from tomorrow," he revealed. Jack wasn't expecting to be allowed home so soon and although he was pleasantly surprised, he was also concerned for his own safety. "Thank you Doctor, but will he be okay?" Emma inquired, clasping her hands. Doctor Palmer cleared his throat and flipped through the notes on his clipboard. "He seems healthy, given what he's been through. I still want to conduct regular testing though, which means I need to see you both back here on the 17th," he replied. Emma looked at Jack, nodded her head in encouragement and smiled warmly. "So, it's safe for me to go?" Jack questioned. "I believe so, but if you feel unwell you must contact me immediately. If you experience any pain, any confusion or any unusual symptoms, don't hesitate to get in touch." Doctor Palmer explained. Despite his low mood, he had to admit that he felt physically healthy. Although his muscles were weak, he wasn't in pain and he didn't feel sick. "So what time can he leave tomorrow?" Emma asked. "If you call over at around 4pm, he should be okay to leave by then. We'll run some more tests in the morning." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack felt conflicted about going home. Part of him was excited to leave the hospital, but he was also haunted by the uncertainty of what his new life would be like. "Jack, I could go shopping in the morning and buy you some new clothes. Then I'll come pick you up in the afternoon." Emma suggested. He hadn't had time to consider what going home would actually entail and it suddenly dawned on him that all of his clothes would need replacing. "Yeah...thanks. It's just a bit overwhelming," he replied. "You'll feel better tomorrow, try not to worry," she said in a soothing voice. Chapter 4 Emma sat down at Jack's bedside and placed a gym bag on the floor. "Doctor, can I talk to Jack in private?" Emma asked. "Sure, I'll give you both some time." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack glanced nervously at the gym bag. When Emma had told Jack that she was going to purchase him some new clothes, he had been looking forward to wearing clothes that actually fit him. But when he thought about it, he realized that the only clothes that would actually fit him would be from the children's section. When Doctor Palmer left the room, Emma picked up the gym bag and placed it on the edge of Jack's bed. "I've been shopping, I tried to get you some clothes that you'll like, but there wasn't much choice." Emma explained. She stood up and unzipped the gym bag, then rummaged around inside. "What do you think of these?" she queried, pulling out a small pair of denim jeans. Jack was pleasantly surprised, the jeans had an elastic waist, but other than that they looked very similar to his old jeans. "They're okay." Jack replied. "I've got you some plain shirts as well, look," she continued, as she held up a navy blue t-shirt. So far, so good, he thought. "I tried to get you some plain pajamas as well, but I could only find ones with prints on them," she revealed, reaching into the gym bag. Emma pulled out a pajama top and held it up in front of him, it was brightly colored and adorned with pictures of dinosaurs. Jack shook his head in disapproval. "Sorry, I couldn't get anything better," she apologized, "we also need to talk about how we're going to get you home." she added. "You're driving me home right?" Jack asked. Emma cleared her throat and then bit her lip, before pausing for a few moments to consider her response. "Yeah, but...you won't fit in a normal car seat," she observed, "what if I crash or if I get stopped by the police?" she continued. Jack knew where the conversation was going and he didn't like it. "Umm, you mean?" he murmured. "I bought you a car seat that you'll fit in, you know...for safety," she explained. Jack blushed. He didn't like the idea of using a child's car seat, but he knew that it made sense. He had never trusted Emma's driving and he had no intention of dying in a traffic accident. "I think I'm going to get dressed now," he announced. Emma nodded her head and moved the gym bag closer to him. Jack slid to the edge of his bed and peered down over the side. "Let me help you get down" Emma suggested. Jack sighed and nodded his head. He perched on the edge of the bed, dangling his legs over the side. Emma placed her hands under his armpits and lifted him carefully down onto the floor. When his feet touched the ground he was standing only inches away from her, looking directly at her thighs. He felt overwhelmed by the sheer size of her. He took a step back from her and decided that he needed privacy. "Can you look away whilst I get dressed?" he asked. Emma lifted the gym bag onto the floor and then walked to the opposite side of the room, Jack looked across at her to make sure that she wasn't looking at him. Then he pulled the tiny hospital gown off of his body and let it drop to the floor. He was now only wearing a soaking wet diaper, which he had been anxious to hide from Emma. He fumbled awkwardly with the tapes and tried to remove the diaper, eventually it slid to the floor and landed on top of his discarded gown. Jack looked down at his crotch and stared anxiously at his genitals, his penis was small and hairless. He didn't want Emma to see it, but he didn't know how long he would be able to hide it from her. He took a pair of jeans out of the gym bag and attempted to put them on, after several attempts he managed to pull them up around his waist. But when he tried to put on a t-shirt he had difficulty maneuvering his arms through the sleeves and he struggled for a few minutes with the t-shirt stuck over his head. "Let me help you with that." Emma offered. "Okay." Jack muttered. He couldn't see her properly, as the t-shirt was obscuring his vision. But he could feel her fingers on his arms, guiding them into the sleeves and then pulling the t-shirt down over his body. He could now see that she was kneeling down in front of him and although she was still taller than him, he felt less intimidated. "I bought you some shoes and socks as well, can I help you put them on?" she asked. Jack frowned and nodded his head. He sat down on the floor whilst she slid the socks onto his feet, he squirmed slightly when he felt her fingers wrapped around his whole foot, her hands were huge. She slid the shoes onto his feet and secured the Velcro straps, then Jack breathed a sigh of relief. "All done," she announced. Emma glanced at the discarded diaper on the floor and wondered how long he would need to wear them for. Jack noticed where she was looking and he guessed what she had seen. "Do you need to keep wearing those?" she quizzed. Jack blushed and looked down at his feet. "I'm going to try using the toilet again," he mumbled. "Well I've bought some just in case, hopefully you won't need them," she replied. Jack got to his feet and walked gingerly across the room, he still felt unsteady on his feet. Then the door creaked open and Doctor Palmer stepped back into the room. "Are you two okay?" he asked. "Doctor, I think we're ready to leave, if that's okay?" Emma replied. "You're free to go Jack, but we need you back here on the 17th of this month so we can monitor your progress. If you start to feel unwell or you have any concerns, please contact me." Doctor Palmer advised. They both thanked the Doctor and then began to make their way slowly out of the building. Jack walked carefully, making sure that he didn't trip or slip on any surfaces. It was the first time that he had left the building since the accident and the world as he now saw it still felt unfamiliar to him. As they strolled through the parking lot he stared at a pick up truck and marveled at it's tires which were now as tall as him. When they reached the car Emma opened the door and pointed to the back seat. "Sorry, I know this can't be easy," she remarked. Jack climbed into the back of the car and saw that a children's car seat was waiting for him. He clambered onto the seat next to it and stared at it in disbelief, it would fit him perfectly. Reluctantly, he crawled into the car seat and slumped backwards. His feet were now slightly elevated and he felt like he was sat in a recliner. He pulled the straps down over his shoulders and attempted to buckle himself in, but the buckle would not latch. "Here, let me give you a hand." Emma offered. As she bent down and reached into the car, Jack could feel her warm breath on his face. She took hold of the shoulder straps and the buckle between his legs, then effortlessly snapped it shut. Jack wondered whether his fingers would be strong enough to undo the buckle if he needed to, but he guessed that he would probably need Emma's help to get out of the seat. He watched as she sat down in the drivers seat and fastened her own seatbelt. Before the accident he had always preferred to drive the car himself when they were going somewhere together, but now he couldn't even fasten his own seatbelt. As they travelled home his mind began to wander and he started to feel drowsy. He resented the fact that his car seat was so comfortable and he certainly didn't want to fall asleep in it. He tried to focus his mind so that he could fight the urge to close his eyes. "Jack, we're home." Emma announced. He woke up with a start. The passenger door was open and Emma was stood outside of the car peering down at him. He remembered that they had been driving home and he realized that he must have fallen asleep. He fumbled with the buckle on his seatbelt and tried to unfasten it, but his fingers weren't strong enough. Emma reached into the car and using one hand she swiftly popped open the buckle. "Do you need a hand climbing out?" she asked. Jack shook his head and climbed out of the car seat, before carefully lowering himself down onto the floor of the vehicle. Then he clambered out of the passenger door and hopped down onto the ground. "Are you tired? You can go to bed if you want." Emma suggested. "No, I'm okay," he insisted. But only seconds after the words had left his mouth he found himself yawning. He stared upwards at the front door of their house, the whole place looked very different from his new vantage point. Before the accident he had thought that their modest two bedroom home was rather cramped, but now it appeared enormous. Emma unlocked the door and Jack stepped into the hallway, then he looked around in awe. The ceiling seemed to be impossibly far above him and it reminded him of being inside of a warehouse. Everything was the same, but different. When he entered the living room he was amazed by the size of the television, he recalled that he had been considering buying a larger one, but now the length of their modest TV exceeded his height. He spent the next ten minutes walking from room to room, gawking at the scale of everything. When he reached the bedroom, he stopped to look at the bed and yawned. It was lower than the hospital bed that he had been sleeping in and he thought that he would be able to climb into it without assistance. Emma followed him into the room. "Shall I make us some dinner?" she queried. "What time is it?" he enquired. "Six o'clock." she replied, as she looked at her phone. Jack looked longingly at the bed. "I think I'm going to go to bed after all, it's been a long day," he said. "Okay, you get some rest. Let me know if you need any help when you need to go to the toilet." Emma replied. Jack shuddered. Now that he thought about it, he realized that he might not be able to climb onto the toilet by himself. "Alright," he mumbled. Jack pulled himself onto the bed and rolled over. He snuggled into the covers and he thought that they felt softer than they used to do. "Goodnight." Emma whispered. "Night," he replied. The next time he woke up it was pitch black inside of the room. He could hear Emma snoring quietly beside him and he could feel the heat radiating off of her body. He rolled over and moved closer to her, before reaching out to place his hand on her shoulder. She was lying on her side and facing away from him, when he stretched out his legs his toes brushed up against her lower back. Her skin was warm to the touch, but touching her didn't elicit the same emotional response in him that it used to do. He used to love to grab hold of her and push his body up against hers, but now he felt emptiness. He used to get an erection when he touched Emma, but now he felt nothing. He was troubled by the realization that he was no longer capable of feeling sexual attraction. He felt emasculated, as though a key part of who he was had been taken away from him. When he remembered the times that he had made love to Emma, the memories seemed to have lost their meaning. He no longer wanted to have sex and the idea of putting his penis inside of somebody else felt vaguely disturbing. Jack removed his hand from her shoulder and moved further away from her. He rolled over and drifted back off to sleep. Chapter 5 "Wake up." Emma said. Jack opened his eyes and groaned. Something didn't feel right, he felt cold and damp. "Jack, you've wet the bed." Emma announced. He sat up in bed and looked around, his jeans felt clammy. Emma was stood by the side of the bed with a towel, looking down at him. "I'm sorry," he murmured. "I know it's not your fault but if this is going to keep happening you really need to wear a diaper, at least until you can use the toilet again." Emma insisted. He didn't want to wear diapers, but he was struggling to come up with a good reason not to wear them. "But if I wear them I might start to rely on them, I just need more time," he protested. "Jack, I can't wash your clothes and our bedsheets every single day. Please, can you just wear them for now?" she implored. "Okay." Jack muttered. He crawled out from underneath the damp covers and climbed down from the side of the bed. "Thanks. I'll just change the bedsheets, I've left some diapers in the spare bedroom," she replied. Jack walked out into the hallway, his jeans were soaked and rubbed uncomfortably against his skin. He had to admit that wearing diapers would be a sacrifice worth making if it meant that he didn't have to endure wet clothes multiple times per day. When he entered the spare bedroom he saw a package of baby diapers on the floor in the corner of the room. As he stared at the picture of the toddler on the packaging his muscles tensed up. He took a few steps towards the package but he couldn't bring himself to go near it. Then he heard footsteps behind him and saw that Emma had followed him into the room. "Did you have to buy baby diapers?" he asked indignantly. Emma folded her arms and sighed. "Well I'm sorry, but they don't sell adult diapers in your size at the grocery store," she replied. He knew he had asked a stupid question, but he was desperately searching for a way to preserve his dignity. Emma walked over to the package and tore it open, before pulling out one of the diapers. "Can you leave me alone? I'll do it myself." Jack asserted. She tossed the diaper on the floor and marched out of the room. With difficulty, Jack pulled down his jeans and then stepped out of them. He studied the babyish cartoon prints on the diaper and sighed. After spreading the diaper flat on the floor, he sat down in the middle and attempted to fasten it around his waist. The tapes were fiddly and he found it difficult to maneuver them to the right place, but after several attempts he managed to fasten them. When he stood up the diaper felt loose around his waist, like the tapes hadn't been fastened tightly enough. Then he realized that his t-shirt was also damp and that he might struggle to remove it by himself. He tried pulling the t-shirt up over his head but he lacked the coordination and strength needed to fully remove it, instead it ended up stuck over his head as he fumbled awkwardly. "How are you getting on?" Emma asked, poking her head around the corner of the doorframe. "Fine!" Jack insisted. "Jack, please let me help you take your shirt off," she requested, as she walked over to him. Bending down, she pulled the t-shirt off of his head and helped him to maneuver his arms out of the sleeves. "And that diaper needs fastening properly or it might leak," she observed. Jack froze as Emma knelt down on the floor in front of him. He knew what she was about to do and he wanted to protest, but before he could say anything her hands were already reaching down towards his waist. He flinched instinctively when he felt her fingers on his waist. "It'll only take a few seconds," she remarked. She quickly adjusted the tapes on his diaper and he felt it tighten around his waist. "I bought two pairs of those jeans so you can wear the other ones today." Emma advised. Jack didn't reply, he felt like he had been violated. He couldn't believe that she had adjusted the tapes on his diaper without even asking him. Emma helped Jack into a new t-shirt and then left a pair of jeans on the floor for him to put on by himself. "I'm going to make breakfast, do you want waffles?" she asked. "Sure," he mumbled. Jack sensed that the dynamics of their relationship had been permanently altered. She now thought nothing of violating his personal space, she didn't even seem to realize that she had done anything wrong. After putting on his jeans, Jack stood silently and tried to translate his feelings into words, until the smell of breakfast drew him towards the kitchen. When he passed by the dining room, he remembered that he wouldn't be big enough to sit at the dining room table and wondered where he would be able to eat his meal. He walked timidly into the kitchen and watched Emma prepare the food. "Jack, do you want to eat breakfast in the living room?" she queried, "you know, because of the dining room and..." she continued. "Yeah, okay," he replied, nodding his head. Emma carried the plate through to the living room and placed it on a coffee table, which she then pulled up to the very edge of the couch. Jack followed her through into the living room and climbed onto the couch, although his legs dangled over the edge, he could comfortably reach the plate on the coffee table. Emma placed a knife and fork next to the plate, then frowned. "Actually, can you still use these?" she asked. Jack shrugged his shoulders. "I can try," he replied. He picked up the butter knife carefully, but it felt too unwieldy for him to be able to maneuver it precisely, he felt like he was holding a large carving knife. He moved the knife gingerly towards the waffle, but before he could reach his target the knife slipped from his grasp and clattered against the table. Emma picked up the knife and began to cut the waffle into smaller pieces. "Do you want a drink of water? I have some plastic cups." Emma said. Jack nodded his head. He used his fingers to pick up pieces of the waffle, which was smeared with chocolate sauce. He ate his breakfast ravenously, barely pausing for breath. When Emma returned with a small cup of water, he carefully used both hands to lift it up to his mouth and quench his thirst. After he had finished his breakfast he watched television for a while, which temporarily distracted him from his troubles. Whilst he was watching the television, he attempted to pick up the plastic cup of water without watching what his hands were doing. He had lifted the cup halfway to his mouth when he lost his grip and the cup fell onto the couch, spilling it's contents everywhere. Jack scanned the room looking for something that he could use to clean up the mess, but the water quickly soaked into the fabric of the couch. "Are you okay?" Emma queried. Jack looked up and saw her stood in the doorway to the living room. "I...uh...spilled water," he stammered. "It's okay I'll get a towel," she replied. Jack moved to the other side of the couch so that his clothes didn't get wet. When Emma returned she placed a towel on the damp patch and assessed the damage. "There's some sauce from your breakfast on here too," she noted, pointing to a chocolate smudge on the fabric. "Sorry, I'm still getting used to these hands." Jack replied, shrugging his shoulders. Emma left the room and returned with a damp washcloth. As she approached the sofa Jack became aware of a peculiar sensation in his body. The first thing that he noticed was that his crotch felt warm, then he could feel a steady stream of urine spurting out of his body. He realized that he was pissing himself in front of Emma and he froze in panic. She bent down over the sofa and rubbed the sauce stain with a cloth. Jack tried to tense his muscles and stop the flow of urine, but the warm moist feeling was spreading down the front of his diaper. "Are you okay?" Emma asked. Jack glanced up at her and they briefly locked eyes. "Yeah," he replied, as he looked away from her and hoped that she wouldn't notice. As Emma stood back up she cleared her throat and brushed her hair out of her eyes. "If you need help with...anything, let me know," she offered, before leaving the room. Jack wondered whether she had noticed a change in his body language. He contemplated going to the restroom to change his diaper, but he didn't want her to know that he had soiled himself, so he decided to continue watching television as though nothing had happened. He looked down at his jeans and noticed a bulge in-between his legs. How long will it take her to notice? He thought. Initially the warmth from the soaking diaper felt strangely comfortable and aside from the emotional embarrassment, it didn't bother him. But as time passed by he started to feel increasingly cold and clammy. As he watched television he occasionally moved to a different position on the couch, attempting to alleviate his discomfort. Hours passed by until he could no longer bare the irritation. When Emma started to prepare dinner, he sensed an opportunity to change himself without her noticing. Jack climbed down from the sofa and waddled to the spare bedroom. He saw that the package of diapers, which had previously been on the floor in the corner of the room, had been moved on top of a shelf. Standing in front of the shelf, he stretched out his hands above his head and tried desperately to pull the package over the edge, but it was still out of reach. He conceded defeat and realized that there was no way to conceal his accident. "Emma!" he hollered. Hearing footsteps in the hallway, he braced himself. When she stepped into the room he took a deep breath. "Yeah?" she replied. She saw Jack looking up at the shelf and then noticed the diapers. "Oh...sorry," she stammered. "Why would you put them up there?" he squawked. "I was just cleaning, I forgot," she explained. Emma took the diapers and then placed them back on the floor, before leaving the room. Jack attempted to change himself, but once again he had difficulty securing the tapes on the new diaper. He struggled for several minutes, before fastening them the best that he could, but when he stood up the diaper still felt loose around his waist. "Do you need any help in there?" Emma asked. "No, just give me a minute," he replied. He unfastened one of the tapes, but when he tried to readjust it he lost his grip, leaving the diaper hanging off of his body. "Jack, there's no shame in asking for help," she asserted. "Fine," he grunted. Emma stepped into the room and looked down at Jack. One side of his diaper was haphazardly taped together and he was holding the other side together with his hands. Bending down, she swiftly readjusted the tapes, tightening the diaper around his waist. "Dinner will be ready soon," she announced. Jack couldn't even bring himself look at her, let alone speak to her. He knew that she was just trying to help him, but he was mortified. Once she had left the room he put his jeans back on and then sat down on the floor, before burying his face in his hands. He stayed there for a while, ruminating over his problems, but eventually the smell of cooking drew him towards the kitchen. He stopped in the hallway to take in the aroma. He wasn't sure what it was, but it smelled delicious. He thought about going into the kitchen to see what Emma was making, but he was still too ashamed to talk to her. He instead decided to wait in the living room and he hoped that he would be able to eat his meal on the couch. When Emma arrived with dinner he quietly thanked her and climbed onto the couch. When she placed the plate on the coffee table, she didn't even bother to give him the knife and fork. Instead she cut the food into small pieces herself and took the utensils away with her. Once again he ate with his fingers, devouring the meal piece by piece. The food was delicious, but by the time he had finished everything on his plate, he was starting to feel drowsy. Jack clambered down from the couch and yawned, before making his way towards the bedroom. As he climbed onto the bed he caught a glimpse of the alarm clock and realized that it was only six o'clock. He didn't want to make a habit of going to bed so early, so he opted to find something to keep him occupied. Jack remembered that he had left some of his old books in a set of drawers in the spare bedroom and he decided to go look for something to read. When he reached the chest of drawers he realized that he was only tall enough to reach the bottom two. He pulled open the bottom drawer and began rummaging through it's contents. Eventually he found a novel that he hadn't read for several years, but he remembered enjoying the story and he decided to have another read of it to pass the time. He lifted the book out of the drawer and brushed the dust off of it's cover, before carrying it back to bed with him. When he opened the book, he found that it was more difficult to turn the pages than he had remembered. Every time he tried to grasp hold of an individual page, his fingers seemed to grab three or four pages at once and he had to take more time to separate them. After a short struggle, he found the first page of the story and began reading. Soon he was distracted from his struggles and engrossed in the story, it was just as good as he had remembered it being. But before he had finished the second chapter, he came across a word that troubled him. It was a word that he didn't recognize. He thought about the word carefully and wondered whether it might have been borrowed from another language. But he thought that if that was the case, then surely he would have looked up the meaning of the word when he had last read the novel. He put aside his concerns momentarily and decided to carry on reading. Then when he turned the page and continued reading, the same thing happened again, he noticed another word that he didn't recognize. He searched his memory but he was certain that he had never seen the word before. He was becoming increasingly concerned and he decided that it was more than a coincidence. "Emma? Emma?" he called out in a shrill voice. He waited for a response, but when he didn't hear anything he decided to call her again. "Emma!" he yelled. He heard the sound of footsteps and movement in the hallway, then moments later Emma marched into the room. "What's wrong?" she asked. Jack was surprised by the tone of her voice, she almost sounded irritated. "Something's wrong, the...the words" he stammered, pointing at the book. "What's wrong? What about the words?" she asked. Jack noticed that her eyes were red and puffy, as though she had been crying. But he was too preoccupied with his own problems to ask her whether she was okay. "I don't know some of the words, I don't know what they mean," he explained, with a look of alarm. "Which words? Show me." Emma replied, wiping her eyes. He pointed to a word on the page. "This one, I think it says Inter...kepted." Jack said. Emma bent down to get a closer look at the writing. "It's pronounced Intercepted, you don't recognize it?" she asked. Jack chastised himself for pronouncing the word incorrectly. He knew that the letter C didn't make the K sound and he couldn't understand why he had pronounced it wrong. But he still couldn't remember the word or it's meaning. "So it's a real word? Should I know it?" he queried. Emma twirled her hair with her fingers and frowned. "Yeah, it means...how can I put it? If you intercept something, you stop it before it reaches it's destination. Like, intercepting a car before it can arrive somewhere...or intercepting a message," she explained. Jack flipped the page and pointed to another word. "I don't know this one either, circum...ference," he stuttered. Emma took a deep breath. Jack looked up at her and noted the look of worry on her face. "Errm, that's the length around a circle," she revealed. His eyes widened and his heart started to beat faster. "And I should know those words?" Jack asked. An awkward silence permeated the room and Emma seemed to be struggling to muster a response. "We...should go back to see Doctor Palmer tomorrow," she suggested. "What if...what if I'm losing my mind," Jack gasped. "You've been through a lot Jack, it might not be anything to worry about. I'll take you back to see the Doctor tomorrow, try not to worry until then," she advised. Jack closed the book and then flopped onto the pillow. "I can't believe this is happening," he lamented. "You've got a big day tomorrow, now try to get some rest" she suggested, "I'll go get you something to drink," she continued. Jack stared at the ceiling. It felt like a million thoughts were running through his mind and he couldn't untangle them. He fretted about the possibility that he might forget more words, or that he might forget how to read altogether. But he felt drowsy and the more he worried the more mentally exhausted he became. After several minutes of anguish he closed his eyes and his thoughts started to ebb away. When Emma returned to the bedroom with a glass of water Jack was already sound asleep. She placed the cup on a bedside table and then returned to the living room, where she stared out of the window. She was lost in thought for several minutes until the sound of a ringtone brought her back to reality. She recognized that the sound was coming from Jack's cellphone, which had laid untouched in the kitchen since they had arrived home the previous day. When she reached the kitchen the phone was still ringing and she didn't recognize the number on the screen. She thought about allowing it to go to voicemail, but when the phone continued to ring she picked it up and answered the call. "Hello." Emma said. "Hi, who is this?" a female voice asked. Emma didn't recognize the woman's voice and she thought that it might be someone from the hospital. "I'm Emma, Jack's girlfriend. Who are you?" Emma replied. "Oh...I...this is...awkward," the stranger stammered. Chapter 6 Emma helped Jack to climb onto a chair in Doctor Palmer's office and then took a seat next to him. "Jack, how have you been?" Doctor Palmer inquired. He looked up at the bespectacled Doctor, but he was struggling to put his thoughts into words. "Umm well..." Jack hesitated. "He was reading a book yesterday and well, I'll let him explain the rest." Emma interjected. "Go on..." Doctor Palmer said. Jack took a deep breath and stared at the wall. "Well I was reading a book, one I've read before. I didn't recognize some of the words," he revealed. "I see, which words didn't you recognize?" Doctor Palmer asked, as he picked up a pen and flipped through a notepad. "In...Intercepted and circumference." Jack stuttered. The Doctor scratched his beard and furrowed his brow. "When you say that you didn't recognize the words, do you mean that you couldn't remember the meaning of the words? Or did the words themselves seem unfamiliar to you?" Doctor Palmer quizzed. Jack could recall thinking that the words must have come from a different language. "Both. I felt like I'd never seen them before, but I must have, because I've read that book before." Jack replied. "I had to explain what they meant to him. He was looking at me like I was crazy." Emma interrupted. Doctor Palmer tore a piece of paper from the notepad and began scribbling down notes. "When she explained the meaning of the words to you, did that jog your memory?" he asked. Jack shook his head. "No, they sounded like made up words. Like I was hearing them for the first time," he replied. "Your brain has adapted to this change remarkably well, quite frankly it's a miracle that you can still recognize anyone. But this is a new symptom and we should monitor you for signs of mental decline." Doctor Palmer explained. Emma gasped audibly. Jack looked at her and noticed that she was wringing her hands nervously. Her brow furrowed and she glanced at Jack, then looked back at the Doctor. "Doctor, do you think it could get worse?" she queried. "To be honest I don't know, it's the first time that this has ever happened in medical history," he replied, "it's possible that Jack's brain just lost some information whilst his neural pathways were being re-organized. It might not happen again," he continued. "Might not?" Jack stated, squirming anxiously. Doctor Palmer took a deep breath and glanced at his computer, before turning his attention back towards Jack. "Your brain is smaller than it used to be, it's possible that it's struggling to retain all of the information that was stored in your adult brain," he clarified, "so it might be making more space, like deleting files from a computers hard drive when it's memory is full," he added. "Can you stop it?" Jack asked. "Well, there's still a lot that we don't understand about the brains of infants. Certain areas of the brain that are associated with memory storage don't develop fully until around the age of three or four. Your brain might be rejuvenating in the same way that your body did," he replied. Jack's mind raced. He wondered how long he might have left before he lost all of his memories. "But somebody must be able to help me." Jack pleaded. "We'll perform another scan and in the meantime I need to consult with one of my colleagues, wait here." Doctor Palmer instructed. After the Doctor had left the room Emma looked at Jack and smiled nervously. He recognized that smile, he knew that she was trying to put on a brave face. "It'll be okay," she said, but she didn't sound convinced. Jack perched himself on the edge of his seat and fidgeted nervously. Five minutes later Doctor Palmer returned and led them down a corridor into another room. Jack stared up at the huge MRI scanner and frowned. "I believe you've already met our radiographer, Paul." Doctor Palmer stated. "Yeah, I think he did the last scan," Emma replied, as she nodded in Paul's direction. "It's good to see you both again. Please can you help Jack up onto the table and we can make a start." Paul advised. Emma bent down and positioned her hands under Jack's armpits, before lifting him up onto the bed. The radiographer tried to reassure Jack as he entered the scanner and reminded him to stay still. Jack was unsettled by the loud noises being made by the scanner, but he managed to regain his focus and lie motionless. After the scan was complete, they were led back into Doctor Palmers office, where they were left to wait. They sat quietly for some time, the silence was occasionally punctuated by the sound of Emma tapping her foot. She briefly attempted to engage in small talk about the weather, but Jack barely responded. Sometime later, Doctor Palmer returned to the room carrying a clipboard. "Did you find anything Doctor?" Emma inquired. Doctor Palmer adjusted his glasses and squinted at the notes. "It's too early to say for certain, I think Jack's brain might still be changing, but..." he replied. Doctor Palmer paused and bit his lip, he appeared reluctant to finish the sentence. "But what?" Emma asked. "But the good news is I've just been speaking to one of my colleagues and we might have another option," he revealed. "What is it?" Jack asked. Doctor Palmer sat down at his desk and pulled his seat closer to Jack. Then he paused for a moment and gazed at Jack apprehensively, as though he was reluctant to share the information. "It's a relatively new drug that might slow down cognitive decline," he explained, "but I should caution you that it's not a cure and it's never been tested on someone like you, which makes it a risky treatment," he warned. "Let's do it." Jack asserted, without hesitation. Jack glanced up at Emma and thought that she might be about to say something. She opened her mouth to speak but then stopped herself. "Please think carefully about this, we can't anticipate what side effects there might be. I'm giving you this option now, but my recommendation would be to wait for a few days before starting treatment." Doctor Palmer advised. "Wait? Why?" Jack queried. The Doctor placed the clipboard on his desk and clasped his hands. "Because we still don't know how quickly your brain is changing or even the extent to which it will change, I suggest performing further tests before we start the treatment," he replied. Jack was frightened by the idea of waiting longer, his mind was all that he had left. "But in a few days I might not even remember my own name." Jack protested. "You don't know that will happen. What if this drug has dangerous side effects?" Emma interjected. He understood her concern, but nothing scared him more than the possibility of losing his memories and his identity. "And what if I don't take it and I lose my mind?" Jack replied. "If you choose to start this treatment now you must report any possible side effects to me as soon as they happen. We can perform another scan on Monday, in the meantime contact me if you start to feel unwell." Doctor Palmer explained Emma bit her lip and looked down nervously at Jack. "Jack, are you sure this is the right thing to do?" she asked. "I want to start now," he insisted. Doctor Palmer pulled his chair back up to his desk and began typing on his computer keyboard. "Okay, I'll write you a prescription. But I want you to call by again on Monday afternoon so we can run some more tests." Doctor Palmer instructed. "Thanks, we will do." Jack replied. "In the meantime I suggest you stay mentally stimulated, read or do puzzles, anything to keep your brain active." Doctor Palmer advised. Emma picked up her handbag and began rummaging through it. "Is there a pharmacy nearby?" she asked. "Three blocks away on 22nd Avenue." Doctor Palmer revealed. "Thankyou doctor. We could call there on our way home, Jack." she suggested. It suddenly dawned on him that he might have to go into the pharmacy with her. Jack balked at the idea, he didn't want to be seen in public. "Wait, I don't want to go in...I mean, I don't want people to see me." Jack stuttered. Emma glanced down at Jack and raised her eyebrows. "Well I can't leave you in the car, but I suppose I could go pick up the medicine myself and then come back here for you," she suggested, "is it okay if he waits here doctor?" she queried. "Sure, the pharmacy is only five minutes away." Doctor Palmer replied. The doctor finished writing the prescription and handed it to Emma, who folded it in half and placed it in her purse. "Thanks, I'll be back soon." Emma said, as she stood up. Jack looked up at her with a grateful smile, but to his surprise she strolled out of the room without even glancing at him. He squirmed impatiently in his seat whilst he waited for Emma to return. "Is there anything else you'd like to discuss before you go? Any questions?" Doctor Palmer asked. "No, thankyou." Jack replied, shaking his head. He had a lot of questions on his mind, but he was frightened of what the answers to those questions might be. They both sat in silence for ten minutes whilst Doctor Palmer continued to work diligently at his computer. When Emma returned from the pharmacy she appeared flustered. Jack recognized that look on her face, but he assumed that she had been irritated by another driver or by someone at the store. "Did you get it?" Jack queried. "Yeah, I think we're ready to go," Emma replied. Jack peered down at the ground and decided that he would attempt to climb down from his seat without Emma's assistance. "Oh before you go." Doctor Palmer interjected. The room fell silent for a moment and Jack wondered whether he might be about to receive more bad news. "You need to take two of those pills every day with a meal, the instructions should be on the bottle," he advised, "remember, if you start to feel unwell then call me," he added. Jack let out a sigh of relief and then climbed down to the floor. He thanked Doctor Palmer before following Emma out of the room and into a corridor. As they walked through the corridor together, Emma made a conscious effort to walk slowly so that Jack could keep up pace with her. Whenever they encountered a door, Emma would stop to hold it open so that Jack could pass through. Once they were outside Emma paused momentarily and surveyed her surroundings, trying to remember where she had parked the car. "It's this way," she said, motioning for Jack to follow her. When they reached the car, Jack climbed into his car seat and Emma buckled him in. After she had taken her place in the drivers seat she sat in silence for a few moments and collected her thoughts. "Well it could be worse, at least they have medicine that can help you," she remarked, as she turned the ignition key and the engine roared to life. "Maybe. I just...don't want to talk about it right now." Jack replied gloomily. When the car turned out of the parking lot Jack caught a glimpse of the hospital through the window, he knew that he would have to go back there soon and he wondered what condition he would be in when he returned. He stared out of the window at the passing rooftops whilst he contemplated his future, his body had been taken from him and now he was facing the possibility of losing his intellect as well. His stomach grumbled and he started to feel a little unwell. He wasn't sure why, but something felt wrong. He wriggled around in his seat to try and find a more comfortable position. As the seconds passed by he began to notice a dull pain in his stomach, like a pressure that was gradually building. Then he suddenly realized what was happening. Please, not now, he thought. But before he could finish the thought, he felt a large mass pushing its way out of his anus. By the time he had realized what was happening, it was already too late. Within seconds he could feel warm feces squashed between his buttocks. There was a brief respite, then seconds later he felt more fecal matter forcing its way through his sphincter. The smell hit his nostrils almost instantaneously. The feeling of sitting in his own excrement was bad enough, but knowing that Emma would soon smell his accident felt unbearable. Barely a minute had passed by when he heard Emma clearing her throat. "Jack, have you done a...you know?" she queried. He burned with shame and wished that the ground would swallow him up. "I'm sorry." Jack muttered, closing his eyes. "It's okay, it's not your fault." Emma said reassuringly. "I know, I just...why me?" he asked, dejectedly. "Things will get easier. Look, when we get home I'll help you get cleaned up," she offered. He didn't want her help, he wanted to be able to do it himself. He knew that his previous attempts at changing his own diaper had ended in abject failure, but he was determined to try again. He winced as Emma lowered the car windows to let in the fresh air. He remained silent for the rest of the journey home and quietly prayed that he would be able to retain at least some measure of dignity. When they arrived home and Emma bent down to unbuckle him, he was sure that she was trying to hold her breath. When he climbed down out of his car seat he became immediately conscious of how hard it was to walk in a full diaper. Every step that he took reminded him that he had soiled himself. He waddled into the house and made his way towards the restroom. He hoped that he would be able to clean himself up before Emma attempted to help him. But when he tried to take his jeans off he fumbled around awkwardly and he had only managed to pull them down to his ankles when Emma entered the room. "Here, let me help you. It'll be easier to do this if you lie down on the floor." Emma suggested. "It's okay, I can do it." Jack replied. Bending down he attempted to pull the jeans free of his ankles, but he stumbled and almost fell over. "Jack, will you please just lie down on the floor and let me help you get cleaned up?" she insisted. At the second attempt, he managed to fully remove his jeans. "I'm not going to lie down like a baby, it's demeaning. Leave me to it, I'll be careful." Jack protested. "It's not about..." Emma said, before stopping to take a deep breath. "Look, you don't have the motor control in your hands to be able to do this by yourself, you're going to make a mess and there'll be poop all over our restroom," she asserted, folding her arms. Jack waddled over to a packet of baby wipes in the corner of the room and picked them up. "I don't care...I mean, I'll...I'll clean it up afterwards." Jack stuttered. Emma sighed in exasperation and unfolded her arms, before placing her hands on her hips. "You're really going to smear shit everywhere just to protect your ego?" she snapped. As he waddled back towards the center of the room, the packet of wipes slipped from his grasp and tumbled to the floor. He looked down at the wipes and grunted in frustration. He knew that he was going to make a mess if he attempted it on his own. "You're being ridiculous. Please, just lie down and let me help you." Emma petitioned. He felt like crying, but he knew that lying down was the right thing to do. He let out a soft whimper and sat down on the floor. "Fine!" he mewled. Emma took a clean diaper from a cupboard and casually tossed it on the floor. Then she knelt down on the floor in front of Jack and gestured for him to lie down. When his head touched the floor he closed his eyes and shuddered, he knew that he would never live this down. Emma reached down and unfastened the tapes on his diaper. Jack continued to keep his eyes closed, he couldn't bare to look at her. He could feel the dirty diaper being pulled away from his skin, exposing his crotch. Although the cool air on his skin felt refreshing, the stench of feces was overpowering. "Jack, I need to lift your legs up." Emma explained. Before he could respond, he could feel her hands wrapped around his ankles. His legs were lifted into the air and then he could feel a cold wet wipe being rubbed against his buttocks. He balled his hands into fists and tried to imagine that he was somewhere else. Emma continued to clean his skin with the wet wipes, pausing occasionally to gag and pull a new wipe from the packet. He felt completely emasculated. Holding him by the ankles, she slid a clean diaper underneath him. "Jack, I want to ask you a question." Emma revealed. "Huh?" Jack grunted, opening his eyes. "Jack, have you ever cheated on me?" Emma queried. He gazed up at her in bewilderment, temporarily caught off guard by the question. He felt vulnerable, he was naked and his feet were still being held aloft. He wondered whether she had somehow found out about Louise, but he was too scared to tell her the truth. "No...no way, never." Jack insisted. "And that's the truth?" Emma quizzed. "Yeah, why would you ask that?" he replied. Emma shook her head and lowered his ankles back to the floor. "Yesterday, whilst you were sleeping, your phone rang," she announced, "I answered it, guess who was on the other end," she went on. Jack's heart sank. He hadn't seen Louise in months, but they still messaged each other occasionally. It suddenly dawned on him that she had messaged him prior to the experiment at the laboratory and that he had forgotten to reply. He wondered whether she might have tried to call him to find out why he hadn't replied to her message. "Emma, I...I can explain." Jack stammered. "You can explain? Explain what? I spoke to Louise, I saw the messages on your phone." Emma bristled. He was still conscious that he was naked from the waist down and he hoped to be able to postpone the argument until he felt less vulnerable. "I...can we talk about this later?" Jack asked. "No, we're talking about it now. Did you cheat on me with Louise?" Emma demanded. Jack now felt smaller than he had done at any point since the accident. Emma was looking down at him with a steely gaze, he tried to avoid making eye contact with her. He reasoned that since Emma knew Louise's name, they must have had a conversation. He decided that attempting to conceal the truth was now more dangerous than confessing. "I'm sorry." Jack muttered. "So when I asked you whether you'd ever cheated on me before, you were lying when you said 'no', weren't you?" Emma asked. He stared at the ceiling and struggled to come up with an appropriate answer, he felt trapped. "Well?" she hissed. "Yes." Jack said meekly. She glared down at him and shook her head. "And if I hadn't discovered the truth you would've carried on lying to me wouldn't you?" she chided. He had actually considered confessing to Emma a month prior to the accident, but he had only slept with Louise once and he had thought it would do more harm than good to tell her. "No...I wanted to tell you." Jack protested. "You wanted to tell me? Now you're lying to me and lying to yourself. I just gave you a chance to come clean and you didn't." Emma sneered. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean for this to happen." Jack stammered. Emma stood up and walked over to the sink, where she began washing her hands. Jack sat up to look at her, he was still naked from the waist down and a clean diaper was spread out between his legs. After cleaning her hands Emma walked towards the doorway. "Change your own fucking diaper," she yelled, as she stormed out of the room. Jack sat in stunned silence for several minutes. Then he fumbled around with the clean diaper and clumsily tried to tape it shut around his body. After several attempts, he finally managed to get the tapes to stick correctly, but when he stood up the diaper felt too loose. Putting his jeans back on proved to be another trying experience, but he got there eventually. After getting dressed he decided to stay out of Emma's way and give her some time to cool off. He sat on the floor in the bedroom and stared at the wall for what seemed like an eternity, trying to think of something to say to her. He could hear her preparing dinner in the kitchen and he hoped that she would make him some too, it was yet another reminder of how dependent on her he had become. When he heard footsteps coming towards the bedroom he mentally prepared himself for an argument. When Emma entered the room she was carrying a plate and a small glass of water, without saying a word she placed them on the floor in front of him. He was relieved that she had at least still made dinner for him. Then she pulled a small pill bottle out of her pocket and unscrewed the lid, before emptying the contents into her hand. "You need to take two of these with your meal," Emma stated, as she bent down and placed two small pills on the side of his plate. He thought that she sounded as though she had calmed down and he wondered whether she might actually forgive him. "Thanks." Jack replied meekly. "Oh and you're sleeping on the couch tonight," she announced. Chapter 7 Jack awoke from a deep sleep and memories of the previous day came flooding back to him. He had already been worried that Emma might leave him following his sudden physical transformation, but he had hoped that she would take pity on him. Now that he had been forced to confess his infidelity, he was almost certain that their relationship had been irreparably damaged. He knew that he had made a terrible mistake, but he rationalized that had he known about the tragedy that was about to befall him, he would have never cheated on Emma. He needed her now, more than ever and he wished that he had never met Louise. When he thought about it carefully, his decision to pursue Louise no longer made sense to him. He could remember feeling attracted to her, but he no longer felt the same way. His memories of their secret tryst now felt empty and devoid of meaning. He mused that had he first met Louise now instead of several months ago, he would be physically incapable of being attracted to her. He wondered about the timing of Emma's decision to bring up the subject of Louise. He had been naked before her, smeared in his own shit, when she decided to broach the subject. He decided that it must have been a deliberate attempt to catch him out whilst he was at his most vulnerable. If she was willing to use that against him, he wondered what else she might be capable of. Jack curled up on the couch and waited quietly until he heard Emma get out of bed. Then he sat up attentively and fidgeted whilst he tried to think of something to say to her. But when Emma entered the room she didn't even look at him, instead she walked straight past him and into the kitchen. "Emma...I'm...I'm sorry." Jack called out. An awkward silence permeated the room until Emma returned from the kitchen. She stood in the doorway and stared off into the distance, avoiding making direct eye contact with him. "How many times did you fuck her?" Emma quizzed. Jack shifted uncomfortably in his seat, as if trying to find a position that would alleviate the growing unease within him. "Just the once, I swear," he promised. "Was it just Louise? Or were there others?" she asked. "No, it was just her," he asserted. She shook her head in disbelief and furrowed her brow. "I don't even know why I'm asking, you could be lying to me right now," she replied. "But I'm not," he protested. Emma turned to look at him and a mixture of emotions flickered across her face. Her gaze was intense, filled with a combination of sadness and uncertainty. "The trust is gone, I can't carry on like this," she continued. He didn't just fear losing her, he worried about what would happen to him after it was over. No longer able to live independently, he was concerned about the prospect of being left on his own. "Don't leave me now, not now" he pleaded. "Jack, even if I wanted to stay, what kind of future would we have together?" she asked, "when I look at you I see a child, I'm not attracted to you anymore," she explained. He wasn't expecting intimacy, he knew that those days were over. He wasn't even expecting her to remain faithful to him, he just didn't want to be left on his own to face an uncertain future without her support. "Well...to be honest, I'm not attracted to you anymore either," he replied. Her eyes widened with surprise, as though she hadn't considered the possibility before. "You don't find me attractive?" questioned Emma. Realizing that his words could have been misinterpreted he quickly backtracked, his expression shifting to one of concern. "I didn't mean it that way. You're still pretty, but my body has changed and I just don't feel that stuff anymore," Jack clarified. Emma had been so focused on the changes to his physical appearance that she hadn't spared any thought for the mental or hormonal changes that might have occurred. "I know that's not your fault but it does kind of prove my point. We don't have a future together," she insisted. He didn't expect her to forgive him, but he thought that he might still be able to persuade her to stick around until his health improved. "I still care about you, we could still live together until I figure things out," he suggested. "Until you figure things out?" she queried. When he was in the hospital he had felt like he was a laboratory rat. He was the only person ever to age in reverse, a medical marvel. He had guessed what would happen if he returned to the hospital and stayed there. There would be an endless barrage of tests, medical experts from around the world would visit him in order to study his body. He wanted his life to return to normal, he wanted to live in his own home, but he was worried about being left on his own. "Look, I'm scared I might be losing my mind here. If I get any worse I need someone around to make sure I'll be okay," he explained. "You mean if you lose your marbles, I'll end up caring for you?" Emma challenged. "Just for a bit, hopefully it won't come to that," he replied. She sighed and covered her face with her hands as if attempting to shield herself from the world. After taking a few moments to collect herself she took her hands away from her face and took a deep breath. "Alright, I'll stay for a few weeks," she acquiesced, "but only to give you time to work things out," she added. He felt a sudden rush of relief and the tension that existed between them seemed to abate momentarily. "Thanks, I just...thanks," he stammered. "You won't be thanking me later," she cautioned, "we need to go out," she went on. "What do you mean?" he queried. "I need a letter from my doctor so I can get more time off work," she explained, "we need more groceries as well" she added. He recoiled at the idea of leaving the house and being seen by people. He guessed that she would only be gone for an hour or so and decided that he would be more comfortable being left on his own for a short amount of time. "Well I can stay here until you get back," he suggested. "Two minutes ago you were worried about being left on your own," Emma retorted. He struggled to come up with a way to explain the apparent contradiction. He knew that it would probably be safer for him to leave the house with Emma than it would be for him to remain at home on his own. But the shame of being seen in public seemed to outweigh his concerns for his own safety. "But...I...I," he stuttered. "Look you can wait in the car, but I'm not leaving you here on your own," she asserted. As much as he didn't want to leave the house, he got the sense that Emma wasn't going to back down. He had only just managed to persuade her not to leave him and he didn't want to push his luck. "Alright," he muttered as he shrugged his shoulders in resignation. Chapter 8 Jack sat in the car and waited impatiently for Emma to return. She had only been gone for five minutes, but he felt as though she had been gone for an hour. He prayed that nobody would peer through the car windows and see that he was unaccompanied. His stomach grumbled and he fidgeted anxiously. Ever since he became incontinent he had been fixating on the noises that his body made. He interpreted every rumble and every gurgle as a sign that he might be about to have a bowel movement. Passing wind was even worse, every time he farted he thought that he was about to shit himself. The car door clicked open and Jack was relieved to see Emma climbing into the drivers seat. "Got it," she announced, "now we just need to go to the grocery store," she added. "Do we have to?" he complained. "Yes, we do" she insisted. As they pulled out of the parking lot, Jack closed his eyes and rested his head. He wondered how he would be able to cope once Emma was no longer living with him and he decided to formulate a plan of action. Speaking to a lawyer was at the top of his agenda, he thought that he would be able to file a lawsuit and seek damages for the accident. He guessed that he would be able to use the proceeds to adapt his house so that he would be able to live independently. "We're here," Emma announced. Jack opened his eyes and yawned. He couldn't remember falling asleep but he guessed that he must have drifted off on the way to the grocery store. "Oh crap," Emma exclaimed. "What's up?" he queried. "I just saw some cops going into the grocery store," she explained. Instinctively he turned his head towards the window, hoping that he would be able to see them himself, but the window was too high for him to be able to get a good view of the store. "So...," he replied. "So I can't leave you in the car, if they see you I might get in trouble," she clarified. He knew that being left in the car on his own would be risky and he didn't want to be mistaken for an unaccompanied child, but he had no intention of going into the grocery store with her. "We can come back tomorrow," he suggested. "Let's just do it now and get it over with," she insisted. He balked at the idea, he wasn't willing to sacrifice his dignity for a few bags of groceries. "I'm not going in there," he protested. "Why not?" she asked, "I need stuff to make dinner," she added. He tried to think of every possible objection that he could raise, but he had to admit that it could all be boiled down to one thing. "I don't want people to see me, it's embarrassing," he replied. "So you care about you're feelings, but you didn't care about embarrassing me when you fucked Louise," she snapped. Jack thought that it was an unfair comparison as he hadn't intended to hurt Emma's feelings. "This is different," he protested. "Jack if you make me drive all the way home without buying groceries then I'm gonna leave you to sort out your own mess," she threatened. He bit his lip and thought for a few moments. He considered the possibility that he was being unreasonable, after all it seemed plausible to him that she did need to buy supplies. But he struggled to suppress his lingering doubts about her intentions. "But...but," he stuttered. "It'll only take ten minutes, just keep quiet and don't say anything weird in front of people," she instructed. Before Jack could muster a response Emma was already opening the car door. "Wait," he protested. "Oh stop being dramatic," she replied, "just keep quiet and play along," she added. After climbing out of the car Emma bent down to unbuckle Jack from his car seat. He recoiled and placed his hands over the buckle in a futile attempt to stop her. "Stop it," he squeaked. She leaned in closer until she was inches away from his face and whispered "If you want my help then drop the attitude, we're going shopping,". He scowled at Emma and reluctantly allowed her to unbuckle his restraints. He climbed out of the car gingerly in a deliberate attempt to forestall her, but it was an impotent gesture of defiance. He stood in front of her and looked down at the floor dejectedly. Emma bent down and placed her hands underneath his armpits, then she hoisted him into the air. For a brief moment they were face to face and looking directly into each others eyes, then she maneuvered him on to her hip and held him tightly. His legs straddled her body, his left thigh rubbed against her lower back and his right knee was touching her waist. She used her right arm to support his weight, holding him close to her body. "I want to walk," he mewled. "There's cars around, they won't see you," she replied. He had pleaded with Emma not to leave him, but he was beginning to reconsider his feelings. He thought that her decision to take him to the grocery store seemed more like an act of malevolence than an act of necessity. He wasn't used to being carried by anyone, he peered down at the ground nervously. As she carried him towards the storefront groups of people shuffled past them and he marveled at how big everyone appeared. Once they were inside the store Emma carried him towards a shopping cart. She turned her head to face him and whispered "I'll put you in the child seat, I'll move faster this way". Jack's eyes widened with surprise, he hadn't even considered the possibility that he might have to sit in a shopping cart. He was furious, but he didn't want to draw attention to himself by causing a scene in the store. He groaned as she lifted him into the child seat, her abdomen was now at his eyelevel, but his feet still dangled far above the floor. She was wearing a crop top and he spent the next few moments staring at her navel, wishing that he hadn't agreed to go to the grocery store with her. The sensation of being pushed around the store felt strange to him, it was almost like being on a ride at an amusement park. As they passed by groups of strangers Jack looked down at the floor and tried to avoid making eye contact with people. He tried to imagine that he was somewhere else, anywhere but there. "Excuse me." Emma said. Jack looked up and saw that Emma was attempting to attract the attention of a shop assistant. A young woman wearing an apron turned around to greet Emma. "Yes ma'am?" the shop assistant replied. Jack glanced at her nervously, his gaze filled with apprehension. Her dark blonde hair was tied back in a ponytail, she had a nose piercing and a small silver ring adorned her left nostril. "Please can you show me where the baby section is?" Emma queried, "I'm looking for diapers," she added. Jack's heart jumped into his throat and he looked back down at the floor in shame. As he had suspected, Emma wasn't merely going grocery shopping, it was a deliberate attempt to humiliate him. "All of the baby items are on aisle three," she answered, "follow me," she continued. "Thank you." Emma replied. Emma pushed the shopping cart alongside the assistant as she led them to the baby section. As Jack stared at the floor and wriggled uncomfortably, he could feel the padding of his own diaper rubbing against his thighs. Every movement he made was a reminder of his predicament. "How old is your son?" the assistant asked. Jack braced himself for the answer, he wanted the ground to swallow him up. "He's one and a half." Emma replied. The shop assistant turned to look at Jack and smiled sweetly, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "He's so cute, I have a nephew who's just a bit older than him," the assistant remarked. Jack glanced at her and blushed. "Here we are, the diapers are just over there," the shop assistant said, pointing towards a shelf. Emma thanked the assistant and then pushed the shopping cart towards the packages of baby diapers. Jack let out a sigh of relief as the shop assistant walked away from them and he felt comfortable enough to examine his surroundings. He was glad to see that there was no one else nearby and he thought that he might have a brief respite from the torment. Emma examined the contents of the shelf and hummed to herself, she was lingering a little too long for his liking. Jack glanced in the opposite direction and saw a group of teenaged girls walking down the aisle towards them, then he looked down at the floor again. As the girls approached he could hear snippets of their conversation. "You'll never guess what Ava told me about Noah," one of the girls babbled. "Ava, you mean Ava Martinez?" another girl replied. "No, she doesn't know Noah. I meant Ava Green," the girl clarified. As the girls passed behind him he tensed up and silently prayed that Emma wouldn't do anything to embarrass him. "Jack, have you done a poopy?" Emma asked. He winced and balled his hands into fists. He hadn't pooped himself, but it was of no consolation to him because the strangers passing by would surely assume that he had done. "Mommy asked you a question, did you go poopy?" Emma repeated. He wanted to scream at her, he wanted to call her a fucking bitch. But he feared that if he reacted to her provocations then he might draw even more attention to himself. "No," he murmured. "Well stay still and let mommy check." Emma insisted. Emma moved behind him and placed her hands under his armpits, before he could react he was lifted out of the child seat and hoisted into the air. His legs dangled precariously as he felt himself being lifted above her head like a trophy, he couldn't see what she was doing but he could hear her sniffing. He suddenly realized that she was sniffing his bottom and he was mortified to see a girl standing on the other side of the aisle looking directly at him. He instinctively closed his eyes and then felt himself being lowered back into the child seat. When he opened his eyes again he was being pushed towards a different aisle, then Emma stopped again to examine the products on a shelf. He glared at her as he crossed his arms and clenched his jaw. His cheeks were red and his nostrils flared, he could barely contain his rage. When Emma noticed the expression on his face she bent down until her face was only inches away from his. "If you dare to throw a tantrum I'm gonna find the women's restroom and change you right here," she whispered. Jack took deep breaths and tried to calm himself down as he focused on the rise and fall of his chest with each inhalation and exhalation. He felt like he was in a trance, as though his brain couldn't process what had just happened. Whilst Emma continued to shop he sat quietly and stared at the floor in disbelief. Then after what seemed like an eternity, she paid for the goods and they left the store together. As she carried him towards the car, he silently cursed her and wished that he hadn't asked her to stay. When she buckled him into his car seat he glanced up at her and noticed that she was smirking. As soon as she had taken her seat and closed the car door, he exploded in a fit of rage. "What the fuck was that?" he snarled. Emma paused for a few moments to consider her response, whilst Jack waited impatiently for a reply. "I'm not sure. Karma, maybe?" she answered. "Karma? Fuck you," he yelled in a shrill voice. Despite his efforts to sound menacing, his high-pitched voice betrayed him, causing his attempt at intimidation to fall flat. "You won't be fucking me anytime soon, not with that tiny baby dick," she retorted. "Then fuck off, we're finished," he seethed. Emma shrugged her shoulders in a gesture that conveyed a sense of indifference. "We're already finished, I told you it's over," she corrected. In that moment he didn't just want to break up with her, he never wanted to see her again. She had damaged his self esteem to such a degree that he couldn't bare to be around her. "I want you out of my house," he ordered, "just leave me alone," he added. "Oh stop being such a baby," she teased, "I'll drive you home and leave you to calm down for a bit," she continued. Chapter 9 Jack sat on the couch and sulked. He had attempted to confront Emma again about her behavior, but ever since they had arrived home from the grocery store she was attempting to avoid the subject. He could hear the shower running, she'd been in there for at least ten minutes. Although he had simmered down, his ego was still bruised and he thought that reconciliation with her would be impossible. He wanted her to move out, but he was reluctant to insist upon it for fear of what her reaction might be. He had known that she was upset with him, but her actions at the grocery store had surprised him and he was no longer sure whether it was safe to be around her. For the first time in his life, he was scared of Emma. After weighing up his options he decided that he needed to inform someone else about his concerns before the situation could escalate further. He clambered down from the sofa and crept into the hallway, before tiptoeing into the bedroom. He found his cellphone on the nightstand, exactly where he had left it. He picked up the phone with both hands and carried it back into the living room, before climbing back onto the sofa. After unlocking the phone and accessing his recent contacts, he decided to send a message to his mother. But his train of thought was interrupted by the sound of the shower being switched off and he had the sudden realization that he might only have seconds left to send the message. He scrolled through his contacts list in a hurry, but a rush of panic only inhibited his attempts to use the phone. Then he heard the sound of footsteps in the hallway and he quickly concluded that he wouldn't have enough time to send the message. He knew that he only had moments left to hide the phone, so he scrambled across the sofa and slid it behind a cushion. When Emma strolled into the living room she was still naked from the waist up, with only a towel around her waist protecting her modesty. Strands of damp hair were draped over her shoulders and water droplets glistened on her skin. "I guess we should talk," she suggested. They locked eyes with each other briefly, until Jack felt his gaze drawn towards something else "Talk?" Jack replied. He found himself staring at her bare breasts, he wasn't sure why, but he found them strangely alluring. Before he knew it he had lost his train of thought. "Yeah, about us," she clarified. He regained his focus and looked her in the eye again. "You said it yourself, its over," he replied. "But this morning you were begging me to stay," she recounted. Without realizing it, his gaze drifted back towards her breasts. They were well-rounded and perky, he was transfixed by them. "You wanted me to stay with you" she reiterated. He looked up again and blushed, then tried to compose himself. "That was before that crap you pulled in the grocery store," he retorted. She smiled derisively as a contemptuous smirk played across her lips. "Oh yeah, it's not like you've ever hurt my feelings," she quipped sarcastically. He was starting to become frustrated by the conversation. He noticed that every time that he criticized her actions, she would simply turn the conversation back towards his own wrongdoing. "That wasn't the same, it was a mistake" he protested. Emma rolled her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. She was annoyed by his reluctance to acknowledge the hurt that he had caused her and his refusal to take responsibility for his betrayal. "A mistake? You humiliated me, used me," chided Emma. "I loved you." Jack asserted. Her brows furrowed slightly as she processed his response and tried to work out whether he was telling the truth. She seemed taken aback, as though she hadn't expected him to proclaim that he had loved her. Then her expression hardened into a mask of cold indifference. "No, I loved you Jack. Even after the accident I was willing to stand by you, I felt bad for you. But you lied to me," Emma sneered. He knew that he had loved her, despite her claims to know otherwise. He concluded that she was clearly unwilling to forgive him and he decided to reiterate his desire for her to leave. "I want you to move out," he asserted. She hesitated for a few moments as she contemplated her response, then her expression softened and she adopted a more conciliatory tone. "I need to find a new place to live first. Besides, who will make your dinner if I leave now?" she replied. He had to admit that she had a point, he knew that preparing his own meal would be an ordeal. He would have to pull a chair into the kitchen and stand on it in order to reach the refrigerator, then he would have to move the chair again in order to reach the microwave. He guessed that he would have to move the chair around at least three times before he would be able to eat. Then his train of thought was interrupted by the sound of something vibrating. "What was what?" Emma queried. He realized that it was his phone, it was the only thing that it could be. "Uh what?" he muttered. "That sounded like a phone vibrating" she remarked. He started to panic, he knew that he would have to come clean but he dreaded what her reaction was going to be. "Oh...that, I was...was," he stuttered, "just going to message my mom," he added. Emma marched towards the sofa, causing Jack to recoil in fright. Then she started methodically searching for the phone, first down the back of the seats and then down the sides. Eventually she lifted a cushion that was nestled in the corner of the sofa and discovered the hidden phone. "So why were you hiding it from me?" quizzed Emma. "I wasn't," sputtered Jack. "Then why was it behind this cushion?" she asked. He didn't have an explanation, there was no way to plausibly deny that he was hiding the phone. He realized that he needed to make her understand that he was hiding it out of fear, not out of a desire to mislead her. "Okay I did hide it, I hid it because I knew you'd react this way if you saw it," he explained. Emma picked up the phone and started to examine it, checking for any recent messages. Meanwhile Jack fidgeted nervously, wondering what had caused the phone to vibrate. "So, who messaged me?" he asked. "Just the hospital, confirming your appointment on Monday," she replied. He thought that she sounded disappointed, as though she had been expecting an incriminating message from Louise. "See, I didn't do anything," he avowed. She bit her lip and fell silent as she continued to inspect the phone, then let out a heavy sigh. "You were going to though, that's why you want me to move out, so you can see Louise again," accused Emma, as she pointed her finger at Jack. It wasn't true, but it occurred to him that seeing Louise again would be preferable to remaining with Emma. He hadn't been actively planning to meet with Louise again, but now he was considering it. He decided that at the very least he would feel safer in Louise's presence. "You're paranoid," he retorted, "she wouldn't move in with me now, look at me," he continued. Emma laughed incredulously and shook her head in disbelief, "oh so I'm paranoid, I just imagined you cheating on me, that was all just a dream," she replied sarcastically. Sensing that the confrontation was about to escalate, he decided that he needed to remove himself from the situation. "I've had enough of this, if you won't leave then I will," he asserted. He climbed down from the sofa and started making his way towards the hallway. "Where will you go?" she called after him. As he reached the doorway to the hallway he stopped in his tracks. He wondered where he would go, he couldn't go to his mothers house, she lived on the other side of the country. "Back to the hospital," he replied. "How? You can't drive," she protested. Jack could hear footsteps behind him and he decided to make a beeline for the front door. "I'll walk," he insisted. Emma followed him into the hallway and then stepped in front of him, blocking his pathway to the front door. Then she shielded the door with her body, preventing him from leaving. "Don't be stupid," she warned, "you're appointment is on Monday. If you wait until then I'll drive you there myself," she added. He gazed up at the colossus blocking his exit, he had no way of getting past her. But he knew that even if he could get past her then he would have no way of getting to the hospital, it would have taken him hours to walk there by himself. He needed help. "Gimme back my phone," he demanded. She extended her hand downwards and for a moment, it appeared that she was going to hand the phone to him. But when he reached up to grab it she quickly withdrew her hand and held the phone above his head, just out of his reach. "Are you gonna make me?" she retorted. "You can't do this to me, take me back to the hospital," squealed Jack. Emma grasped the phone between her thumb and index finger, then dangled it above his head as she grinned mischievously. "Like I said, I'll take you back on Monday," she asserted, "but first, we're gonna have some fun," she added. Chapter 10 Jack drifted in and out of sleep, it felt peaceful. Whenever he momentarily regained consciousness, he was only dimly aware of his surroundings and the desire to go back to sleep was overwhelming. In this state of drowsiness he had forgotten the turmoil that he had endured over the past few days, it was blissful. Once he had fully regained consciousness he started to recall the events of the previous day. He kept his eyes closed and wondered whether Emma might start to regret her behavior towards him. He hoped that she would have calmed down after a full night of sleep and that she might start to feel remorse for the things that she had said. Then he heard movement in the room and he realized that Emma was already awake. When he opened his eyes he saw her stood by the side of the bed, looking down at him. "Good morning sleepyhead," she beamed. He had asked her if he could sleep on the sofa, but she had insisted that he would have to sleep next to her in the bed. She had been watching him like a hawk ever since she had confiscated his phone, he couldn't get away from her. "We're going to play a game today," she announced, "I'm going to pretend to be your mommy and your going to pretend to be my baby," she continued. Jack decided not to respond, he thought that if he pretended to go back to sleep then she might leave him alone for a while. He groaned, snuggled into the bed covers and closed his eyes again. When he heard her leave the room, he decided to use the time to plot his next move. He listened as Emma went about her morning routine, all the while he wondered what he could do or say to get away from her. After what seemed like a while, he heard a knock at the front door. He listened intently as the door was unlocked and opened, then he heard muffled voices. He briefly considered calling out for help to whoever was at the door, but after what sounded like a few words being exchanged the door slammed shut again. He could hear shuffling and the sound of something being dragged across the floor, then he wondered whether a parcel might have been delivered. He recalled Emma's announcement that they were going to a play a game, he had hoped that she had been joking, but he was finding it increasingly difficult to predict her behavior. He listened nervously to the sound of her fumbling around with something, then he heard the sound of rustling plastic and something being torn open. After what felt like a long time, he could no longer stand the tension and he decided to go see what she was doing. Jack crawled out from underneath the covers and climbed down from the bed. When his feet touched the floor he realized that his diaper was so full that it was practically sliding off of him. It was soaked with urine and it sagged precariously between his legs, the tapes were buckling under the weight and barely held it around his waist. He guessed that if Emma saw him like that then she would use it as an opportunity to change him, so he decided to try changing out of the diaper himself. He pulled at the tapes on the side of the diaper and gravity did the rest, within moments it slid onto the floor with a light thud. Now naked, he crept into the spare bedroom where he knew the diapers were kept. However when he arrived he saw that the package of diapers had been left on top of a chest of drawers, out of his reach. He looked around the room to see if he could use anything to climb up to reach them, but he was interrupted by the sound of footsteps behind him. "Jack, what happened to your diaper? Are you trying to change yourself again?" Emma queried. Jack span around to see Emma stood over him, then he remembered that he was naked and he made a half hearted attempt to cover his genitals. "You don't need to be shy, you haven't got anything that I haven't already seen," teased Emma. He blushed and looked down at his feet, unable to meet her gaze. "Now lie down on the floor so I can change you, then you can have breakfast and take your medicine." Emma ordered. He hesitated for a moment and contemplated drawing a line in the sand. He was intimidated by her, but he worried that his cowardice might only embolden her. "I'll do it myself," he asserted. "You can't have your breakfast until I've changed you into a clean diaper and you can't take you're medicine until you've had breakfast," she warned. His heart sank as the implications of her words began to sink in. He understood that she was making an implicit threat, if he didn't comply with her demands then he wouldn't be able to take his medicine. He wasn't sure whether she would be willing to carry out the threat, but he wasn't willing to risk the possibility that she would. Jack sighed and decided that he would comply with her demands for the time being. He groaned and then slumped to the floor, feeling completely defeated. As Emma loomed over him he closed his eyes in a futile attempt to preserve his dignity. He could hear the soft rustling of plastic as Emma removed a clean diaper from the package and placed it down on the floor. Then he heard movement and felt her presence, he guessed that she was kneeling in front of him. She wrapped her fingers around his ankles and lifted his legs into the air before sliding the fresh diaper underneath him. After releasing his ankles she secured the diaper around his waist and fastened the tapes. "There we go," she cooed. When he opened his eyes he saw Emma kneeling on the floor, gazing down at him. She smiled impishly and tilted her head slightly, hinting at a mischievous plan about to unfold. Then she climbed to her feet and beckoned Jack to follow her. "Come with me, I've got a surprise for you," she instructed. Jack couldn't remember the last time he'd experienced a good surprise and he wasn't expecting the next one to break that trend. He rose slowly to his feet and then stood there for a few moments, pondering his next move. Emma strolled into the hallway and then looked over her shoulder to check whether he was following her. "This way," directed Emma. He traipsed behind her, taking as much time as he could. As they passed by the front door he noted the presence of two large parcels propped up against the wall in the hallway. When Emma reached the doorway to the dining room she turned around and motioned for Jack to go through the door. He held his breath and followed her into the dining room. "Look at what I bought for you Jack," she said. He looked up at a white plastic high chair that was stood in the middle of the dining room. It wasn't just the thought of sitting in the high chair that troubled him, he was also disturbed by the realization that Emma was willing to spend money on things for the sole purpose of tormenting him. Emma went to the kitchen and left Jack stood in the dining room, who continued staring at the high chair. When she returned to the dining room she was carrying a glass of water and a pill bottle. "Come on Jack, you can try sitting in it at least once, for me." Emma suggested He wanted to draw a line in the sand, he wanted to tell her to get stuffed. But he knew that if he didn't go voluntarily then she could simply force him into the high chair and he would have no way of stopping her. "And if I don't?" Jack muttered. "I might just forget to give you this," she replied, shaking the pill bottle. Jack took a step towards the high chair and then hesitated. He couldn't be sure that she would carry out the threat and for a moment he was tempted to call her bluff, but then he thought better of it. "We're going back to the hospital on Monday, right?" he asked. "We will, if you're a good boy." Emma replied. He wondered how much money she had paid for the high chair, if it had been expensive he thought that she would want to use it more than once. "You've spent money on this thing, what will you do with it when I'm gone?" he queried. "I can just sell it to someone online, it will be like brand new." Emma explained, shrugging her shoulders. He sighed and then stepped slowly towards the high chair, until he was within touching distance of it. Emma placed the pill bottle and the glass of water down on the dining table, before lifting Jack into the high chair. His legs dangled far above the floor and he knew that he wouldn't be able to get out of the chair without assistance, he felt trapped. Even from this vantage point, Emma still towered over him. When she returned to the kitchen to make breakfast, Jack surveyed the dining room from his high chair and thought about his predicament. Emma returned from the kitchen with a bowl of oatmeal and placed it on the high chair tray, then she pulled a seat up to the high chair and sat down in front of Jack. He stared at the bowl and his stomach rumbled, aching for sustenance. Emma used a small spoon to scoop up some of the oatmeal and held it out in front of Jack's face. He folded his arms and turned his head away from the spoon. "I want to feed myself." Jack insisted. "Okay well I'll make you a deal, if you can put this spoon in your mouth without making a mess then I'll let you feed yourself." Emma replied. Jack felt like his motor control had improved over the past few days and he was willing to try using the spoon in order to avoid the indignity of being fed by her. He reached out with one hand to grab the spoon and Emma carefully passed it to him. He grasped the spoon tightly in his hand and carefully maneuvered it towards his mouth. The spoon was so close to his mouth that he could feel the warmth from the oatmeal on his lips, but at the last moment the spoon veered awkwardly to the right and the oatmeal spilled onto his bare chest. He grunted in frustration and slammed the spoon onto the tray. Emma smirked and tilted her head. "Let mommy feed you so that you don't make a mess," she teased. Emma picked up the spoon and scooped up some more oatmeal before holding it aloft in front of Jack. It smelled good and he felt hungry, he thought that he could probably starve just to spite her, but he reasoned that it wouldn't do him any good. He knew that he needed to eat in order to stay mentally alert and he realized that going on hunger strike would be counter productive. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth wide. "No Jack, open your eyes, I want you to open your eyes and look at me." Emma ordered. He reluctantly opened his eyes and saw that Emma was looking directly at him. He tried to avoid making eye contact with her by focusing on her chin. "You're looking through me, not at me. I want you to look me in the eye," she demanded. Jack stared into her pale blue eyes and tried to imagine that he was somewhere else. "Here comes the choo choo train," she cooed. She moved the spoon slowly towards his open mouth as she stared into his soul. "Choo, choo," she continued. Jack swallowed a mouthful of oatmeal and winced in embarrassment. Emma repeated the process, spoonful after spoonful, until the bowl was nearly empty. After he had finished breakfast, she took the pill bottle and the glass of water from the table. Then she placed the medicine on his tongue and lifted the glass up to his mouth so that he could take a sip of water. After he had swallowed his medicine, Emma returned to the kitchen to eat her own breakfast and wash up. Jack sat silently in the high chair and hoped that Emma had finished torturing him. He stared at a clock on the wall and impatiently watched the minutes pass by as he awaited her return. As he studied the clock face something began to trouble him, the numbers on the clock didn't look right to him. In place of the number eleven he could see an X followed by a straight line. But he knew that the number eleven was two straight lines and he wondered why there would be an X there. He looked at where the number twelve should be, but instead he saw an X and two straight lines. He remembered that X was a symbol used to multiply one number by another number and he couldn't understand why it would be on a clock. When he thought about it more carefully he could recall seeing clocks like that one before. He concluded that the numbers on the clock were in a different language, perhaps in Spanish. He wondered why Emma would buy a Spanish clock and he decided that she might have been trying to deliberately confuse him. "Jack, what are you staring at?" Emma asked, as she stood in the doorway. "Uh...oh...nothing." Jack mumbled. "The clock? You can still tell the time right?" Emma queried. Jack hesitated, he wanted to ask her about the strange numbers, but he didn't want her to know that he was confused. "Yeah...uh...the numbers just seem...never mind." Jack stuttered. "Well, I've got another surprise for you, I'll be back in about fifteen minutes." Emma said. Emma left the room and Jack listened to her drag something through the hallway. He was starting to dread the word surprise. He could hear packaging being opened and the sound of something heavy being moved. He fidgeted nervously as the seconds ticked by, then after what seemed like an eternity she returned to the dining room. As she approached the high chair Jack noticed that she had a mischievous glimmer in her eyes, a hint of what was to come. She placed her hands underneath his armpits and hoisted him out of the high chair, before depositing him on the ground. "Follow me," she instructed. Jack reluctantly followed behind her as she led him into the spare bedroom. There he saw what appeared to be the unassembled pieces of a wooden crib on the floor. "This is going to be your bedroom until Monday, what do you think?" Emma asked. Jack leaned backwards against the bedroom wall and stared at his feet. "Don't sulk, you can be my little helper, now pass me those screws." Emma ordered, pointing to a small plastic bag on the floor. Jack looked at the bag of screws and frowned, then shook his head. "Fine, I'll do it then." Emma said as she bent down and picked up the screws. Jack watched her in silence as she assembled the crib, piece by piece. He picked up the discarded bag that had contained the screws and read the label. 12mm screws He was relieved that he had recognized the number twelve and that it didn't have an X in it. He felt sure that there was something wrong with the clock he had seen earlier. Once Emma had finished assembling the crib she left the room and returned with a small mattress. Jack stared up at the wooden bars and wondered whether he would be strong enough to climb out of the crib. "Come on, let's try it out." Emma suggested as she beckoned him to move towards her. Emma placed the mattress in the crib and Jack walked timidly towards her. She lifted him into the air and lowered him into the crib. As the bars rose up around him, Jack felt like he was being imprisoned in a cell. Although he was taller than the bars surrounding him, he wasn't sure whether he would be strong enough to pull himself up over the sides. Emma gazed down at him and smirked. "Do you like your new crib Jack?" she asked. Jack looked away from her and groaned. "Please, I've learned my lesson, I'm sorry," he whimpered. Chapter 11 Emma had been quiet all morning and Jack sensed that something was weighing on her mind. When she had changed his diaper she had remained silent and had barely made eye contact with him. Then she had allowed him to eat breakfast quietly on his own and had made no attempt to demean him. After breakfast she had even allowed him to watch the morning news on television whilst she played with her cellphone. Jack thought that she might be coming to her senses and he was hopeful that she would take him to his appointment with Doctor Palmer the following day. He was planning to ask her about it, however he was taken by surprise when Emma raised the subject before he could. "Doctor Palmer told you to stay mentally stimulated, I don't think watching TV counts, do you want to do some puzzles?" Emma asked. He was pleasantly surprised that she was still taking an interest in his health and he thought that a puzzle would be a welcome distraction from daytime TV. "Sure." Jack replied. "I've got a brain teaser for you," she announced, "are you ready?" she queried. Jack nodded his head. "A farmer is travelling with a fox, a goose and a bag of beans. During his journey, he comes across a river with a boat to cross it," she explained, "are you with me so far?" she asked. "Yeah," he replied. "The farmer can only fit one thing in the boat with him at a time. If left alone together, the fox will eat the goose or the goose will eat the beans. How does the farmer get everything across the river safely?" she quizzed. He thought it sounded simple enough, but he needed to see it on paper to be able to work it out. "Can you write it down?" he asked. Emma went to the kitchen and returned with a notepad. She wrote the question down and placed the notepad on the floor in front of him. Jack studied the question carefully, he understood all of the words written on the page, which came as a relief to him. After deliberating, he decided that the farmer would have to take the goose across the river first. But the next step wasn't entirely clear to him, he reasoned that if the farmer crossed the river with the fox next then it would have a chance to eat the goose. But if the farmer crossed with the beans instead then the goose would have a chance to eat the beans. He thought about it for several minutes, the problem had sounded easy to resolve but he was missing something. "Have you found the answer yet?" Emma queried. "Oh...nearly," he replied. Jack was getting frustrated with himself. He kept losing his train of thought and had to start from the beginning again. Then after a number of imaginary river crossings, he thought he had finally found the correct answer. "Got it!" he announced. Emma, who was by now sat on the sofa again, looked up from her phone. "Okay, what's the answer?" she asked. Jack tentatively explained the steps that the farmer would need to take in order to cross the river successfully. "That's right, well done!" she beamed. Jack felt relieved that he had been able to solve the puzzle, it had taken him longer than he had expected, but he was reassured that he had at least arrived at the correct answer. "Do you want to try another one?" Emma suggested. He knew that it would do him good to continue, but he felt mentally drained after grappling with the first puzzle. "Actually I wanted to ask about Doctor Palmer. Are we still going to see him tomorrow?" he queried. Emma got up from the sofa and walked towards the door. "Of course," she replied, on her way out of the room. Jack returned to watching television and wondered whether she genuinely intended to take him to the appointment. He guessed that if they didn't turn up then the hospital would attempt to contact him, so he reasoned that she couldn't postpone the hospital appointment indefinitely. He was left to his own devices for the next couple of hours and with a sense of relief, he embraced the opportunity to be alone with his thoughts. By the time Emma had prepared lunch he was already feeling drowsy, it was nearly time for his afternoon nap. Instead of forcing him to sit in the high chair, she placed the plate in front of him on the floor and he ate whilst watching television. He caught himself nodding off and had to make a conscious effort to stay awake, but he managed to finish his lunch without falling asleep. "Jack, can we talk" asked Emma. "What about?" Jack responded wearily. "You're a lot smaller than you used to be and I can imagine how scary that must feel," she acknowledged, "sometimes I notice you flinching when I come near you, but I want you to know that I'll never hurt you," she promised. He had to admit that he was intimidated by her stature, but her promise rang hollow. Although she had never physically injured him, she had spent the past few days emotionally manipulating him. "You hurt my feelings," he countered. "Yeah, I guess I did," she admitted, "but I'll never, you know...hit you," she added. He thought that it was outrageous that she had emotionally tormented him and then congratulated herself for not hitting him. But it seemed as though she was attempting to reconcile with him and he didn't want to spurn the opportunity. "Is that an apology" he queried. She smiled faintly and then held out her arms, "can I hug you?" she asked. He didn't want a hug, he just wanted her to admit that what she had done to him was wrong. "No," answered Jack. "It might make you feel better," she suggested, "come on, stand up," she instructed. He rose to his feet and yawned, he was too tired to argue with her. Emma reached down and placed her hands beneath his armpits, then lifted him into the air and embraced him. She used her left arm to support his rear end and pressed her right hand against his back, rubbing it softly. He rested his head on her shoulder and sighed, then the tension seemed to leave his body. He felt a pang of shame, he was almost enjoying being held by her. It was a curious sensation, after days of being ridiculed by her he now felt relieved by her warm embrace. He tried to fight the urge to sleep, but despite his best efforts to shake off the drowsiness, he nodded off. When Jack opened his eyes he found himself looking up at Emma as she cradled him in her arms. They were still in the living room, but he noticed that they were now sat on the couch. He was dismayed that she was still holding him and he wondered how long he had been asleep for. "What are you doing?" squeaked Jack. She looked down at him and appeared to be startled momentarily, as though she hadn't noticed that he was awake. "I'm cuddling you," she answered, "I thought you were enjoying it," she added. Jack sat upright and climbed out of her lap, then crawled to the opposite side of the couch. "I wasn't enjoying it," he protested. She raised one eyebrow and her lips curled into a sardonic grin. "Then why did you fall asleep when I picked you up?" she queried. He hesitated for a moment, although he had been tired he had managed to stay awake long enough to eat his lunch. He wondered why he hadn't been able to resist dozing off in Emma's arms. "I didn't mean to, I was...I was just tired," he stammered. "Oh come on, just admit it, part of you enjoyed it," she insisted. He blushed and then felt a sudden flash of anger, he just wanted the conversation to end. "I didn't," he huffed. "Well I enjoyed cuddling you," she admitted. Jack climbed down from the sofa and marched towards the door. "Just leave me alone," he grumbled, before storming out of the room. When he arrived in the spare bedroom he sat down on the floor with his back against the wall and thought about what she had said. He knew that he had enjoyed being held by her and that although he could no longer feel sexual desire, he still craved physical intimacy. But every touch was corrosive to his identity, he was a grown man but when she held him in her arms he felt like he was an infant. He stared off into space until something caught his attention in the corner of the room, there were two brown parcels propped up against the wall. He was sure that they hadn't been there the previous day and he wondered whether Emma might be planning something. "Jack," called Emma. He heard the sound of approaching footsteps and braced himself for her arrival. "There you are," she said, strolling into the bedroom. Jack didn't even acknowledge her presence, he crossed his arms and stared at the opposite wall. "You don't need to be embarrassed about what happened earlier," she reassured. He continued to ignore her and fixed his gaze on an oak cabinet. She stood in silence for several seconds and waited for him to respond, then she strolled over to the corner of the room and picked up a parcel. "Why can't you just admit that you liked cuddling me?" she asked, running her fingers over the package. He glanced in her direction and saw her holding the parcel, then frowned. "Well, I've got another surprise for you," she said, grinning mischievously. He understood that she was wielding the parcel as a threat, the contents of which would be unleashed upon him if he didn't co-operate with her. He watched on nervously as Emma tore open the package , then she reached inside and pulled out a pair of denim overalls. "I think they'll look cute on you, what do you think?" she queried, holding them aloft. Jack sat upright and studied the overalls, he noticed a cartoon tractor printed on the chest pocket. He shook his head and scowled. "This is our last evening together, I want to make it special," she announced. Emma draped the overalls over the side of the crib and then picked up another parcel from the floor, before using a pair of scissors to cut it open. She smiled as she pulled a brightly colored toy truck out of the box. "Do you want to play with this whilst mommy makes dinner?" she asked. Reaching down, she placed the toy truck on the floor in front of Jack, who rose to his feet and looked at it in disgust. "Now let's get you changed into your new overalls," she directed. He decided against putting up any resistance, he knew that if he reacted to her provocations then it would only encourage her. He thought that if he could endure just one more evening with her then it would finally be over with. She knelt down in front of Jack and pulled his jeans down to the floor, allowing him to wiggle free of them. Then she placed the overalls on the floor in front of him and he stepped into them, one leg at a time. She pulled the overalls up and folded the straps over his shoulders, then buckled them. "Look Jack, there's a picture of a tractor on the front," she said, pointing to his chest. He took a deep breath and bit his lip. "You should think yourself lucky that you're wearing a plain t-shirt, there were loads of printed ones to choose from," she teased. Emma retrieved the toy truck from the floor and then rose to her feet, before motioning for Jack to follow her. He traipsed behind her, following her into the living room. She placed the toy truck on the ground and pointed to it. "Are you going to play with your new toy?" she asked. He crossed his arms and glared at her defiantly. "Or do you want to sit on the couch with me and give me a cuddle?" she quizzed. He shook his head and grimaced, unwilling to yield to the pressure. "Did we have somewhere important to go tomorrow?" she asked rhetorically, "because I was thinking about taking you to the park," she added. Jack slumped down onto the floor next to the toy truck and stared at it. He knew that she would be able to reschedule the appointment with Doctor Palmer if she chose to do so. Deciding that antagonizing her wouldn't be a good idea, he grabbed hold of the toy truck and rolled it across the floor. "This will make a good picture," she suggested. When he looked up he saw Emma grinning and holding up her cellphone. He used to love the way that she smiled, but now it made his blood boil. He imagined how satisfying it would feel to slap her across her face. "I might frame it and put it on my wall," she giggled. Jack grunted and threw the truck across the floor. It was an infantile act of defiance, but it was the only thing that he had dared to do. He braced himself and waited for Emma's reaction, but she merely chuckled. "Jack, come here, mommy has something that she wants to show you," she said, beckoning him towards her. He folded his arms and looked down at the floor. "Jack, come sit on my lap, don't make me come get you," she warned. Reluctantly, he got to his feet and shuffled towards her without making eye contact. Then she grabbed hold of him and lifted him onto her lap. He sat facing away from her, with his back pushed up against her breasts, he could feel her breath on the back of his head. She wrapped one of her arms around his waist and then used her free hand to hold her cellphone in front of him. "Look Jack, that's you," she teased. He looked down at the phone and saw a photo of himself playing with the toy truck. He thought that he looked pathetic, he knew that anyone who saw the picture would think that he was a real toddler. Emma placed the phone down on the sofa and then used her free hand to caress his body. He shuddered at the touch of her skin as she gently massaged him, he was simultaneously repulsed and enthralled. "You like cuddling, don't you?" cooed Emma. Her words enraged him, but her body soothed him. He wanted to scream at her, but he didn't want her to stop. "It's okay honey, let yourself go," she urged, "babies like cuddles," she continued. He grimaced and balled his hands into fists, he felt like he had been betrayed by his own body. He almost cursed at her, but then she ran her fingers through his hair and his anger quickly subsided. He felt his muscles relax as the tension gradually dissipated under the soothing pressure of her touch. A stream of urine gushed out into his diaper, startling him and soaking his groin. He was both horrified and enraptured as she continued to caress him. "See, it's not so bad is it?" queried Emma.

While it is the first of the stories about Maggie, this story (as well as story number 2, 3 and 4) are not necessary to read . They are a failed experiment in weirdness where I ended up writing myself into a corner. The whole series is rebooted in story number 5, so if these stories aren't your cup of tea, you can safely skip ahead. I promise I won't get angry (just very, very disappointed😉) As with my other stories, this series has an entry on my index post. ---------------------------------- Just one more day of summer Maggie was frustrated. It had been a long day of boring lectures. Maggie felt that if somebody could make even the 1960s sound like a boring time, they really shouldn't be allowed to teach. Especially at the beginning of the semester. They'd pose a suicide risk for the students. She had told her boyfriend Christopher that over lunch. Well, he wasn't really her boyfriend; they were more like friends with benefits. He had made all the right, sympathetic noises, but she knew he'd been ogling one of the new psychology professors. Maggie had to snap her fingers in Christopher's face to wake him up. She had said that she didn't really blame him for looking; after all, it was impressive how she looked like she was in her early thirties while she had to be at least a decade older, but that hadn't been true. She had been feeling down and looking for some sympathy, not a not-quite-boyfriend who couldn't keep his attention on her for two minutes. In hindsight she regretted not just getting up and leaving right there and then. Instead she had played the part of the loyal friend and stuck around until Christopher had had to leave for class. After that, Maggie had had to endure another couple of classes that thankfully weren't quite as bad as the history lecture, but they had still been annoyingly tedious. Add to that four hours of work, and by the time Maggie returned to her tiny apartment, she was just about ready to strangle someone. She really wasn't cut out for work in the retail sector, particularly during back-to-school sales. Even flying around Azeroth on her favourite World of Warcraft character failed to relax her. There was really only one thing to do: Maggie went to bed early. For Maggie, getting ready for bed when she was feeling like this was a little more elaborate than normally. She started by pulling out the bottom towel from the neatly folded stack in her tiny bathroom. It was the biggest and softest of them all and she always made sure to put it at the bottom of the stack so she wouldn't grab it by mistake. Maggie moved the table out of the way, pulled out the sleeper sofa and quickly made the bed. Next she spread the towel out on the bed and folded it several times. After stripping, she sat down on the towel and pulled it up between her legs. She slipped her feet into a pair of oversized granny panties and pulled them up so they held the towel in place. Maggie didn't need the diaper, but for some reason she liked the feeling of being padded; she always had. The thicker the better. If she couldn't bring her legs together, that was perfect. She had lost count of how often she had woken up with most of her duvet stuffed between her legs when she was younger. As she grew older, she had begun to do it intentionally before she fell asleep. At first just using a blanket or her duvet, but eventually she switched to towels. Maggie had never shared this with anyone, but whenever she was stressed or upset, the temptation was always there. And more often than not, she acted on it. Maggie could almost feel the tension leave her body as she lay on her bed, the evening sun peeking in around the edges of her curtains and the warm summer air making a slight sheen of sweat appear on her skin. She slipped a hand inside her diaper and lazily played with herself while she listened to the traffic outside. Eventually, she drifted off to sleep. Maggie awoke with a start and found she couldn't move. She was completely paralysed as a cool draught raised goosebumps on her clammy skin. Some oddly calm corner of her mind worried how it would look if somebody saw her like this: Wearing a big diaper and with one hand inside it. If Chris saw me like this, I'd never hear the end of it. Maggie's thoughts were interrupted by a metallic gurgling sound. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the mirror next to the door. It looked less like a mirror and more like a vertical pool of mercury. Part of its surface was oozing down the wall to form a shiny puddle on the floor. Then something rose out of the puddle; human-shaped, but with a mirror finish. The annoyingly detached and nerdy part of Maggie's mind noted that it was just like the T-1000 terminator. Its surface dulled and it turned around and it was... her. It looked exactly like Maggie. It was wearing the same bulky diaper and granny panties; it even had the same tattoo of a fox barely visible over the waistband of the panties, except it was on the wrong hip. The mirror image walked over to the bed and sat down next to Maggie who pretended to be asleep, peering out through almost closed eyes. It wasn't very hard since she couldn't really move anything else anyway. "Oh stop that," the mirror image said. "I know you're awake." She reached out and brushed the hair out of Maggie's face. Maggie felt her muscles relaxing as the paralysis began to fade away. She tried to pull her hand out of her diaper, but the mirror image stopped her. "Just leave it there for now. We both know you like that." "How?" Maggie whispered. "Well, duh! I thought that'd be obvious by now. I know that your cellphone pin number is your birthday backwards, divided by three. I know you almost flunked history last term." The mirror image reached down to touch her own tattoo. "I know who held your hand while you got this and how you still have a bottle of her shampoo in your bathroom." She stroked Maggie's cheek. "I know everything about you because I am you." "I meant how is this poss.. Hang on, I do not have a bottle of Susan's shampoo," Maggie protested. "No, you're right. It's her conditioner. But that's not what's important; nor is how I'm here. What matters is why I'm here." "And why is that?" Maggie was slowly trying to slide away. "You had a crap day. you were annoyed that summer is almost over and that you're back in school with all the drama that entails. You wanted some sympathy and maybe a good hug, but that dumbass Chris was too busy thinking about that hottie professor." "Yeah," Maggie admitted reluctantly. "So I'm here to make you a deal." The mirror image took Maggie's hand in hers and looked into her eyes. "Do you remember when you were little? When summers lasted almost forever and you didn't have to worry about anything?" "Yeah?" "Wouldn't you like that again?" The mirror image slowly stroked Maggie's hand. "No stupid job or classes to go to; no responsibilities. Not a care in the world." "Mm-hm," Maggie said dreamily "I can make it that way again," the mirror image said and rose from the bed. "Take my hand." In a daze, Maggie swung her legs out of bed and got up. She walked behind the other Maggie towards the mirror, holding her hand. The mirror was so narrow that her mirror image had to step through it sideways, vanishing through the slowly rippling surface. When she pulled Maggie along and her hand made contact with the mirror, she expected it to feel cold, but it didn't. It felt more like a warm, heavy mist or fog. Maggie closed her eyes as she stepped through and when she opened them again she was still standing in her apartment, except it was different somehow. It took her a couple of moments to notice a magazine on the table, but then she realised that everything was mirrored. "Come along now," said the mirror image. Or was Maggie the mirror image on this side of the mirror? Still holding the other Maggie's hand with one hand and holding up the sagging towel diaper with the other, Maggie followed Other Maggie through the door. They emerged in the middle of a small clearing surrounded by trees. Looking back, Maggie saw a small shed. Other Maggie was saying something, but Maggie was still mesmerised by the surroundings. She bent down and picked one of the flowers next to her bare foot. "It's incredible. This even smells real." Maggie breathed deeply smelling grass and wildflowers. "It is real," Other Maggie said. Now come along. There's somebody I want you to meet." ""Like this?!?" Maggie suddenly became aware of what she was wearing. "Oh, nobody will mind. No worries, remember?" Other Maggie took Maggie's hand and pulled her along into the forest. When they came out of the forest, they were at the top of a small hill. Below them was a large house, a pond and a large garden with big trees. "We just missed lunch, but there should be some food left." When they came closer, Maggie realised that everything about the house was a little scaled up. The windows were just a foot higher up than usual, the door was bigger, the steps up the porch was just a little too high to easily walk up. It all gave her the distinct feeling of being smaller than usual. Other Maggie opened the door and walked in, pulling a acutely self-conscious Maggie along. Inside was a kitchen with the same oversized tables and chairs. There was a giant of a woman putting plates and glasses in the sink. She must have been almost seven feet tall and looked like she was in her early fifties. She had that air about her that grandmothers do, even though she was a little young for it. "Hey Mom, look who finally came to join us," Other Maggie said. She turned to Maggie and whispered: "Her real name's Eliza, but she likes it when we call her Mom." "Maggie!" Eliza exclaimed and came over to give Maggie a hug. "We've been waiting for so long. Let me have a look at you." Maggie unsuccessfully tried to cover up her bare chest and the diapers. "Nonononono, that simply won't do. Come with me, dear." Eliza took Maggie's hand and led her out of the kitchen and down the hall to a bathroom. "You hop up here," she said and patted what looked like a piece of the kitchen counter. Maggie realised that it was a giant changing table and just stood there in front of it, dumbstruck. "Oh come on now. You're a big too big for me to lift you." Maggie looked around and saw a stool next to the changing table. She used it to clamber up onto the table and sat there with her feet dangling over the edge. "Lie back dear," Eliza said as she grabbed Maggie's legs and slid her further back. Maggie lay back on the smooth, warm surface. "Are you still dry?" she asked and unceremoniously slipped a couple of fingers inside Maggie's diaper. Maggie jumped. "Hey," she blurted out. "Of course I am." Eliza pulled the granny panties and towel diaper off Maggie in one quick yank, leaving her naked and desperately trying to cover up. "Oh come now. It's nothing I haven't seen a hundred times before," she said. "Now lift your butt." Without thinking Maggie did as she was told and Eliza slid a diaper under butt. She quickly pulled it up between her legs and taped the whole thing in place. The whole operation took only seconds. She helped Maggie sit up and Maggie looked down at the teddy bear print. This is so weird. She reached down to touch it, somehow doubting that any of this was real. The plastic backing rustled softly when she did. "Now, let's see if this doesn't fit you." Eliza held up a light blue summer dress. She slipped it over Maggie's head and helped her with the sleeves before helping her down from the changing table. "Now you go outside and play with the others." Maggie walked back to the kitchen and out onto the porch, wondering what Eliza had meant by 'the others'. But once she set foot outside, she heard excited voices from the other side of the house. She tip-toed to the corner and peeked around it. By the pond she could see four children playing. No, not children. They were adults dressed as children. Then it struck her: So was she. Maggie crept closer, ducking behind bushes until she was close enough to hear what they were talking about. It seemed the three of them, two girls and a boy, were having an argument about some kind of race in the brook that fed the pond. Eventually, they decided that the only way to settle it was another race. They picked up their crude wooden boats and ran upstream. "I can see you, you know." Maggie froze. "Oh come on. That blue dress isn't exactly camouflage." Feeling like she had been caught trespassing, Maggie slowly emerged from behind her bush to see who had spoken. It was another boy. No, not boy; man. He was maybe in his late twenties, average height, a little chubby, with a deep tan and mop of curly brown hair. All in all not entirely unattractive, Maggie thought. He was sitting on a stone with his knees pulled up and his arms around them. "Um, hi?" "Hi, I'm Tommy." "Maggie." "So, you're gonna want to have a seat for the today's grand final of the race," Tommy said wearily. "I think the score is like a thousand points to Maria and a thousand points to Jacob." "So they're tied?" Maggie sat down on the stone next to Tommy. "I have no idea, I've lost count. But they should have time to finish before the rain starts." "What do you mean?" "See that cloud over there?" Tommy pointed towards the mountains in the distance. "The one that sort of looks like a fish." "Yeah?" "When it's on the other side of that mountaintop, it'll start to rain." "How do you know that?" Maggie looked at Tommy. He sighed. "That's how it is every day. It'll start to rain and we go inside to play. It'll stop halfway through dinner." "What do you mean 'every day'?" "Every day is the same here. I've tried to figure out the routine, but this place gets inside your head. Makes you forget numbers and letters and-" "Who're you?" A voice interrupted from behind them. Maggie turned around to see one of the two girls that had run off earlier. "Uh..." Maggie was a little thrown by the childish appearance of the young woman. While she might be around twenty, she was wearing a pink dress so short her diaper peeked out below the hem. She had mussed-up, blonde hair and a couple of dirty smudges on her cheeks and forehead. "Charlotte, this is Maggie," Tommy said. "Maggie, Charlotte." "Like the thpider," she lisped "She's been here a while," Tommy whispered. "Like I said, this place gets inside your head." "Will you be my friend?" Charlotte looked up at Maggie with a wide-eyed, innocent expression. "Um, sure," Maggie answered. "Yay!" Charlotte shouted and threw her arms around Maggie to give her a hug. The unrestrained enthusiasm surprised Maggie, but she returned the hug, rubbing Charlotte's back. "Does this mean you'll stop bugging me now?" a voice asked snidely. When Maggie looked to see who had spoken she saw a girl with olive skin and long black hair. She was wearing overalls and a red t-shirt and was carrying a wooden boat. "I guess you must be Maria," Maggie said. "I'm Maggie." "Ooooo, look at you talkin' all fancy," Maria replied and rolled her eyes. "Don't listen to her Maggie. She's just being a meanie," Charlotte said, frowning at Maria. She grabbed Maggie's hand and pulled her towards the garden. "Come on, I wanna show you something." Charlotte dragged Maggie around the entire garden, showing her the apple tree and the patch of strawberry plants. She was just about to lead Maggie back to the pond when the first raindrops began to fall. Maggie glanced towards the mountains and just like Tommy had said, the fish-shaped cloud was just past the top of it. Maggie followed a squealing Charlotte back to the house. She darted from tree to tree in an attempt to stay dry in the steadily increasing downpour. Charlotte on the other hand danced along the path and jumped in a couple of the small puddles that had formed by the time they reached the porch. When they reached the kitchen, Maria and Jacob were sitting by the kitchen table colouring. Jacob was concentrating with his tongue out. Tommy was nowhere to be seen. "Where's Tommy?" Maggie asked. Maria gave her a quick look before she returned to her colouring book. "Momma's changing him." Charlotte had already climbed onto one of the oversized chairs and started hoarding the blue and green crayons, but Maggie didn't feel like colouring. So she decided to explore the house instead. She found a large living room on the ground floor and bedrooms and an additional bathroom on the first floor. When she made her way up the steep staircase to the attic, however, she found something odd. Somebody had tied some string between the backs of two chairs and put a blanket over it, creating a small tent. Well, small compared to the chairs; it was more than big enough for Maggie. The tent itself wasn't really all that strange, but inside she found a shoe box filled with papers. Leafing through them, Maggie saw mathematical equations and calculations far more advanced than what she understood, but the closer she came to the top of the stack, the simpler the maths became. Eventually, the numbers were replaced by unidentifiable squiggles and then there were drawings of flowers. Bluebells to be precise. Sometimes a single flower, other times whole fields of them. "Do you like them?" Maggie almost jumped out of her skin. Charlotte was kneeling in the opening to the tent. She crawled in and sat down next to Maggie, taking the stack of papers from her. "You did that?" Charlotte nodded. "I wasn't very good at first, but Momma said that if I practised I would get better. And I did, see?" She picked up a new drawing from the floor outside the tent and held it up for Maggie. It was a picture of two stick figures in a green field dotted with blue flowers. One was wearing a pink dress and the other a blue one. "I made it for you," Charlotte said. "Um, thanks." "Come on, Momma said it's dinnertime." Charlotte crawled out of the tent, giving Maggie a perfect view of her soiled diaper as she did. The two girls joined Tommy and Jacob in putting away the crayons and colouring books. They were almost done when Eliza and Maria came back from the downstairs bathroom. "OK, anybody else need a change before dinner?" Eliza asked matter-of-factly. Charlotte looked away and scraped her foot on the floor. "Me," she said quietly. "Charlotte made a stinky! Charlotte made a stinky!" Maria began singing. Maggie could see that it upset Charlotte who looked like she was about to burst out in tears. For some reason she felt oddly protective of her. "Quit picking on her." "Yeah," Tommy chimed in. "Stop being a meanie." "Maria!" Eliza said sternly. Maria stopped immediately. "Sorry," she mumbled, not sounding very sincere. Charlotte however didn't notice and went off with Eliza. Maggie sat down next to Tommy. "So you're all wearing diapers?" she asked quietly. "Yeah. That's the first thing to go. Then it's numbers and letters like I told you. And finally you don't even remember anything from before." He nodded slightly towards Maria and Jacob. "That doesn't sound so bad. I mean, apart from the diapers this place doesn't sound all that bad." "Are you kidding? It's the same day over and over and over. The rain starts at the same time every day." He pointed out the window. "And by the time Mom puts the rest of the food back on the stove, it'll stop raining. Then just after sunset it'll get kinda windy. Tomorrow morning, just after breakfast, a big fish is going to jump in the pond, and so on and so on. Every day is the same and every day you feel a little of yourself slip away." "How long have you been here?" "Shhh," Tommy said as Eliza and Charlotte returned. "She doesn't like us talking about that." Charlotte sat down next to Maggie. Her face was cleaned up and her hair was in pigtails. Eliza looked at Maggie. "How about you dear? Are you sure you don't need a change?" Maggie nodded. "OK then," Eliza said and began putting plates on the table. During dinner, Eliza had the children talk about what they had done that day. The stew was tasty, but a little bland. After they were done, Eliza rose to put the big pot back on the stove. Tommy gave Maggie a nudge and glanced towards the window. Outside, the rain had stopped and clouds had parted to show a rosy sky. ~~~ After dinner, Tommy, Charlotte and Maggie retreated to the attic. Charlotte lay on the floor, drawing, while Tommy and Maggie sat in the tent. "OK," Maggie said, "so the days really are repeating themselves." "Mm-hm." "And you keep forgetting your old life, little by little?" Tommy nodded. "Well, how quickly does it happen? I'm guessing you've been here the shortest." "Actually, Jacob came after me. I think you lose yourself more quickly if you don't resist and he just went along with it from day one. Almost like he was running away from something." "So that's what you've been doing? Fighting it?" Charlotte scowled at them. "Momma says 'no fighting'," she said solemnly. "It's OK Charlotte, we're not fighting." "Um, 'kay," she said and returned to her drawing. "So, how long have you been 'enjoying' this summer?" Maggie made air quotes. "I don't think 'enjoying' is the right word, and why were you doing that thing with your hands?" "What do you me- Oh, the air quotes. They mean ... Look, never mind that. How long?" "I don't know," Tommy said. "Numbers, remember?" "OK, let's try something else then. Do you get older when you're here?" Tommy shrugged. "I don't think so." "So what do you remember from before you came here. Do you remember who's president?" "I'm not sure. Kind of a goofy-looking guy. Really short name." "Bush?" Maggie suggested. "Yeah, that's it. Bush." "That means you've been here m-" "And that other guy," Tommy interrupted, "he'd fit right in here. He couldn't spell either." "What do you mean?" "I don't know how to do it now, but 'potato'?" "Oh my god. You meant Bush One. You've been here for..." Maggie paused longer than she normally would have had to , "...more than 25 years?" Tommy just sat there, looking more and more uncertain. "I don't know," he mumbled. For a few minutes, they just sat there. The only sound was the scratching sound of Charlotte's crayons and the wind picking up outside. "So how do we get out of here?" Maggie finally asked. "I don't know. I don't even know if I ever knew. It's like I'm trapped in a dark cellar." "Why don't you just go back up the stairs?" Charlotte asked, putting down her crayons. "It's not really a cellar Charlotte," Tommy said with a sigh. "Hang on," Maggie said. She grabbed Tommy's arm. "How did you get here? "I'm not sure," he said hesitantly. "It's all so fuzzy. It's like it's me, but not me. Like-" "A mirror image," they both said. "What do you mean?" Tommy asked. "We try what Charlotte suggested. We go out the way we came in. We'll just have to hope that it works for all of us." "So where is this way out then?" "Up the hill and into the woods," Maggie said vaguely. "That's it? We're never going to find it in the dark." "OK my little munchkins, it's bedtime," Eliza's voice called from downstairs. "But mooooom..." Charlotte complained. "Now now, tomorrow's another day." "Okay," she said dejectedly and headed for the stairs. Tommy and Maggie followed close behind. When they came down, Eliza kneeled down and wiped a smudge off Maggie's cheek. "I set up your bed in Charlotte's room since you two are such good friends already." Charlotte squealed with delight at the news. Eliza handed Maggie a toothbrush. "Now you go brush your teeth while I get Charlotte ready. And Tommy, once I'm done with Charlotte it's your turn to have a bath." "Again?" Tommy whined, suddenly sounding more like a kid than before. The look Eliza gave him clearly told him that the matter was not up for discussion. "OK mom," he said and headed downstairs. Maggie went to the bathroom and, standing on a stool, she barely managed to reach the shelf where the toothpaste was. It was hard to control the oversized toothpaste tube and she ended up squeezing out a lot more than she intended. After she was done, Maggie took off her dress and tried to take off her diaper, but the tapes just didn't want to come loose. She even tried to wiggle out of them, but despite feeling somewhat loose, the didn't want to go down past her hips. Nor could she push it to the side to pee. The more she tried, the greater the urge became, until it was almost painful. She finally accepted the fact that the diaper was not going anywhere. She was going to have to wet it; and soon. Maggie was just standing still, almost holding her breath when she heard footsteps and Charlotte's happy chattering. OK, if I wet it now, I can get changed right away. That won't be so bad. Maggie tried to let go, but couldn't. Then she had an idea. She sat down on the toilet. The feeling of the toilet seat was enough of a sense memory to let Maggie let go. She felt a warm rush surround her crotch and seep towards her butt. Maggie slid off the toilet, feeling the warm squish of her diaper just as the door opened and Eliza peeked in. "So," she asked, "are you still dry?" obviously seeing that Maggie wasn't. "No," Maggie said, almost whispering. Shame and frustration at having had to wet herself almost made her want to cry. Eliza knelt in front of Maggie and stroked her cheek. "Don't cry, dear. That's what they're there for. Come along; mommy'll make it better." She took Maggie's hand and led her out the door. Maggie tried to grab her dress before she leaving the bathroom. "Oh just leave it pumpkin. Nobody'll mind." Eliza led Maggie down the stairs. On the way, they passed Jacob and Maggie instinctively tried covered up her bare chest and diaper. Jacob, however, didn't even seem to notice that Maggie was topless. Once inside the downstairs bathroom, Eliza helped Maggie up on the giant changing table. Maggie winced at the squishy sensation as she sat down on the wet diaper. "Now lie back and we'll get you washed and ready for bed." Maggie lay back. Lying on the changing table wearing nothing but a wet diaper felt weird and humiliating; almost like she was on display. She desperately wanted something to cover up with. While Eliza undid the tapes and pulled off the diaper, she hummed a melody that was annoyingly familiar, but Maggie couldn't place it. The whole situation felt so awkward that Maggie just closed her eyes. She almost jumped when she felt a warm wetness on her crotch. "Wha-" "Shh baby. Mommy just has to wash you so you don't get sore." The childish tone only made Maggie feel more awkward. Eliza dried and powdered Maggie before quickly putting a new diaper on her. "There we are. Doesn't that feel all better?" she asked, giving Maggie's crotch a quick pat before helping her down from the changing table. The new diaper was much thicker than the one she had worn before. Maggie couldn't even bring her legs all the way together and had to waddle slightly when she walked. "Why is it so much thicker than the other one," she asked. "We wouldn't want any leaks at night, would we?" "I guess," Maggie admitted. "Now, did you brush your teeth?" Maggie only nodded in reply. She was still fascinated with the extra bulk between her legs. It felt very different from the extra thick towel diapers she had experimented with. Eliza took Maggie's hand. "Okay then, off to bed we go." Charlotte was standing in the doorway to one of the rooms when they came up the stairs. Like Maggie, she was also wearing nothing but a diaper. "Well hello there little munchkin. Why aren't you in bed yet, and where's your nightdress?" Eliza asked. "It's too hot," Charlotte said, looking down and biting the tip of her thumb. "I guess you're right," Eliza said. "But hop in bed now." "Okay," Charlotte chirped and ducked back inside. Eliza and Maggie followed her. The room wasn't very big. There was a dresser by the wall opposite the door and a bed on either side. By the foot of each bed was a toy box. Everything was oversized and painted in cheery colours. Charlotte was already in the bed on the left. Eliza tucked them both in and kissed them good night. It was years since Maggie had gone to bed this early, but for some reason she was so tired that it didn't take her more than a few minutes before she fell asleep. Maggie woke up from somebody shaking her shoulder. For a moment she looked around in the gloom, having forgotten where she was, then she saw who had woken her up. Charlotte was standing next to her bed, clutching a worn teddy bear to her chest with one arm. "What is it Charlotte?" "Can we sleep with you? Mr Bear thinks it's scary when it's dark and windy." "OK, sure," Maggie mumbled and lifted the duvet. Charlotte crawled into bed and lay down next to her, snuggling close. Maggie pulled the duvet over them both and wrapped an arm protectively around Charlotte who was already half asleep with her thumb in her mouth. ~~~ When Maggie woke up, she was lying pressed against the wall. Charlotte was lying on her stomach; arms and legs spread as if she was skydiving, yet still managing to snore softly. Maggie caught a whiff of something and made the mistake of lifting the duvet. The smell that hit her nostrils made it quite clear what Charlotte had done. Maggie carefully made her way around Charlotte to get out of bed. She looked out of the window at the beautiful day outside. The sun was shining from a blue sky with only a few fluffy clouds. She opened the window to let in the fresh air. Or let out the smell. What had that girl been eating? Outside, the birds were singing. Maggie leaned on the windowsill and listened to the world waking up. Suddenly her crotch grew warm as she wet herself. Maggie was shocked. She hadn't noticed that she needed to pee until it was too late. Also, she didn't find wearing a wet diaper anywhere near as distasteful as she had the day before. This place is affecting me already. I have to get out of here. Charlotte stirred and stopped snoring and Maggie walked over to the bed. She knelt next to it, taking care not to put weight on her diaper. "Good morning Charlotte," Maggie said, carefully brushing the hair out of Charlotte's face. "Did Mr Bear sleep well?" she added. "Morning." Charlotte started to roll over on her back, but Maggie stopped her. "Can you keep a secret?" Maggie asked quietly. "Mm-hm." Charlotte nodded. "Me and Tommy are going on a treasure hunt today." Charlotte perked up. "Can I come too?" "Of course you can, but we can't tell anybody. Especially Eliza." "Who?" "Mom," Maggie corrected. "It'll be our secret. Just you and me and Tommy." "Okay. So where is it?" "Where is what?" "The treasure." "Oh. Um... We don't know." Charlotte looked confused. "That's why we're looking for it. I mean, it wouldn't really be a treasure hunt if we knew where it was, would it?" Maggie added. The answer seemed to satisfy Charlotte. "Come on, let's see if Mom is up so we can get you changed." Maggie helped Charlotte up and they headed downstairs. They were halfway down the stairs before Maggie realised that they were both wearing nothing but diapers. "Wait here," Maggie said and darted back up the stairs as quickly as the swollen diaper and slightly too big steps would allow. She returned with a couple of nightdresses from the dresser, but Charlotte was already downstairs and headed for the kitchen. Maggie quickly pulled one of the dresses over her head and followed her. It was a little too small so she couldn't quite get it over the diaper, but didn't really care as long as her breasts were hidden. She didn't really want to run around topless even if nobody else seemed to care about that. Maggie followed Charlotte through the kitchen and out onto the porch. There, sitting on the porch swing in the morning sun was Eliza. "Morning Momma," Charlotte said and gave her a hug. Eliza sniffed the air. "Smells like one of you need a change." She looked at Maggie. "Or maybe both of you?" Eliza got up from the swing and took Charlotte's hand. "Come on munchkin. Let's get you cleaned up." It took a while, but eventually Eliza and Charlotte returned. Charlotte was wearing the same type of short dress as the day before, except it was pale yellow today, and her hair was back in pigtails. Maggie was next and in no time at all, she was washed and powdered. Eliza held up two diapers for her. "So, teddy bears?" she wiggled one of the diapers. "Or do you want the pretty flowers?" she wiggled the other. Maggie decided it was probably best to play along to avoid raising suspicion. She pretended to think about it for a few moments and then she gave a little giggle and pointed at the diaper with the flower prints. "El... I mean, Mom?" "Yes dear?" Maggie wrinkled her nose. "I don't like dresses. Can I have pants like Maria? Pretty please?" she said, knowing that if she was going to be walking around the forest, she wanted pants and not a dress that would get caught on everything. "Are you sure? You looked so pretty in your dress yesterday." "Mm-hm." Maggie nodded. "Well OK, but then you have to remember to let me know if you have to go poopies." "Like now?" Maggie asked, feigning innocence. "Oh, you have to go now?" Maggie nodded in reply and was quickly helped off the changing table and to the toilet. Sitting down and letting go felt better than in a long time. Still, Maggie was surprised at how little it bothered her to be doing this in front of someone who was essentially a stranger. This place is really getting to me. Minutes later, Maggie was washed, powdered, diapered and back in the kitchen. She was wearing overalls with colourful patches sewn on the bib and on one of the knees. Charlotte was sitting by the table drawing something. Maggie looked over her shoulder. In the middle of the paper was a house. "What's that?" "It's a treasure map of course. We can't go on a treasure hunt without a treasure map" "Ah, of course," Maggie said. "Why didn't I think of that?" She sat down next to Charlotte and helped her with the map, drawing trees along the edges. Eliza went back outside and for a while it was just the two of them. The house seemed almost cosy; even if it repeated the same day over and over. Stop that! Maggie shook her head to clear it. As the others waddled through the kitchen door, Eliza got them changed and dressed and soon enough, it was time for breakfast. It had been ages since Maggie had oatmeal porridge for breakfast, but she had to admit that it was not only delicious, but also filling. By the time she was done, she felt as though she had a stomach full of concrete. Walking was almost a little uncomfortable. Eliza sent all the children outside to play while she cleaned up. Maria and Jacob found their boats and headed off for another round in their apparently eternal race. "I still don't see why they can't come along," Maggie told Tommy as soon as they were out of earshot. "Maria would rat us out in a heartbeat. We wouldn't be able to trust her." "Yeah, she's a big, old, meanie doody-head," Charlotte chimed in. "And Jacob? He seems like a nice enough guy." Tommy nodded. "He is. But you didn't see him when he came here. As bad as this place is, I think he had it worse back home." "Are you sure?" Maggie still felt bad for leaving the two behind. "As sure as I can be." Maggie sighed. "OK then. So it's just the three of us," she said and started up the hill she had come down only the day before. Once they reached the trees, Charlotte pulled out her map and started walking off to the left. Maggie had to stop her and point out that she was holding the map wrong every couple of minutes. As the walked deeper into the forest twigs and branches began to get caught in their clothes and the ground changed. It was no longer the smooth dirt that was easy on their bare feet. All of a sudden, pebbles and and prickly, dry grass appeared. "I think we're on the right track," Tommy said. "It's almost as if the forest doesn't want us to walk this way." Maggie agreed. Charlotte sat down on a big root. "I don't wanna do this any more. It's no fun," she complained. "What's in this treasure anyway?" Maggie saw that they were about to lose Charlotte. She sat down next to her. "You know how it's summer now," she said. Charlotte nodded. "Don't you miss the winter? Snowmen, snow angels, hot chocolate..." "And Christmas?" Charlotte said, her eyes lighting up. "Yeah. And Christmas. That's what's in the treasure: Winter." That seemed to be enough to motivate Charlotte so they continued onwards. After quite a while and two tears in Charlotte's dress, they found the clearing. Maggie thought the shed in the middle looked a lot creepier now than it had yesterday. "The treasure's in there?" Charlotte asked nervously as she tried to hide behind Maggie. "I think so." Maggie took a step forwards and all of a sudden the summer day didn't feel quite as nice and warm. There was a clammy chill in the air. "I'm scared," Charlotte complained. "I don't like this place. I want Mr Bear." "You can hold my hand Charlotte," Maggie said and held out her hand. " "M'kay," she said, grabbing the hand, but still walking behind Maggie and Tommy. Maggie didn't need to look back to understand that while she was holding one hand, the thumb of the other hand was firmly in Charlotte's mouth. "You know what Charlotte," Maggie said, trying to sound cheerful. "I think it's supposed to be scary. After all, it wouldn't be a real treasure hunt if it wasn't, would it?" Finally, after what felt like hours, they reached the door. Maggie pushed it open to reveal a brilliant golden light. "Do you guys see that too?" Maggie asked. "Uh-huh." "What's that light?" Charlotte wondered. Tommy took a step forward. "Be careful," Maggie warned. "We don't know if it'll work." "Honestly, either way it'll be better than staying here," he said and walked into the light. "Tommy?" Maggie called after a few seconds, but there was no answer. The only sound was a steadily growing rumble behind them. Maggie glanced back over her shoulder and saw that the perfect blue sky was filled with dark clouds, and lightning flashing more and more frequently. "Come on Charlotte. We have to go too," Maggie said "But I'm scared." "It's OK. I'll hold your hand all the way. And I promise I won't let go." They took another step closer. Maggie held her breath as they stepped across the threshold and into the light. For a brief moment there was the sensation of falling, and then nothing. ~~~ A light woke Maggie up. She yawned and stretched, peering into the pre-dawn gloom to see the familiar things in her tiny apartment. Outside, the street light were swaying in the wind. Wow! That was a crazy dream. She untangled herself from the sheet and sat up. That's when she saw it. She wasn't wearing the towel diaper, but a big, puffy diaper with a cheerful flower print. And it was wet.

If you'd like to read this story in ebook form, you can download a free copy of the ebook here: https://peculiarchangeling.gumroad.com/l/PottyDraining The Potty Draining Chart Cover art by FlashyFlesh Day 0 The Potty Draining Chart - Day 0 “And just…like…that!” Vanessa announced, turning on the lamp by the couch, “We are, officially, moved in!” The bulb shed off slightly pink-tinged light, though at the push of a button, the whole room could be changed in tone to any hue on the rainbow. “That’s great, V,” Nicole said, turning to stretch her back. “Really appreciate you plugging in the lamps while I moved the furniture.” Vanessa put a hand to her chest, feigning offense. “Excuse me! Good interior design is what makes a house into a home. Sure, maybe you did more heavy lifting, but I provided that je ne sais quoi that we needed.” Truth be told, Nicole agreed–now that everything was done, with the last easy chair moved in and all of Vanessa’s decorations complete, their shared rental house did feel like a place where they belonged. The move in process had been a drag, starting a couple weeks earlier with mattresses flopped on the floor, working evenings and weekends to drive over what they could in Vanessa’s tiny car and trading beer for use of a friend’s truck on weekends for the big stuff. But now they were done. They could relax, and take the night off. Except… “One more thing,” Nicole said, sipping wine out of her favorite cup–an old novelty mug that read, ‘Don’t Worry, Pea Happy’ with a trio of cartoon peas in a pod printed on it. “The junk box.” “Right, right.” Vanessa rolled her eyes. While moving in, they’d been left with little bits of random crap–stuff that they didn’t quite want to throw away, but nor did they need it around. Christmas decorations that’d been stored under the bathroom sink, old cables and adapters that probably didn’t go to anything, a box of home movies from the previous tenant that Nicole felt bad getting rid of. They had set aside a cardboard box, slowly filling it with crap until it was full to bursting. “We can stick it in the attic for now.” Stepping up to her, Nicole poked a finger into Vanessa’s chest. “You can set it in the attic for now. I’m done lifting boxes for the day–heck, I’m just about ready for bed.” “Fiiine,” Vanessa groaned, more in play than in serious discomfort. Sidestepping the couch, she crouched, hefted the box, and carried it from the living room down the back hall–on the right of the hall was her room, on the left Nicole’s, and at the end, their bathroom. Above, though, dangled a rope for attic access. Fumbling with the box, propping it up on her knee so she wouldn’t have to set it down, Vanessa half-hopped to grab the string and pulled it down. She stepped back as a wooden staircase flopped towards her, snapping into place so fast it almost bonked her head. “Jeez,” she said. “Okay, note to self, springs on this are broken.” Scooting up the creaky stairs one step at a time, she made her way into the crawlspace, an area just high enough for her to stand if she was right in the middle and stooped just a touch. She set down the box, glancing around. Half a dozen cases were already up here. They hadn’t needed any attic storage yet, so this was all from the last resident–a lot of junk, probably, but still, a trove of things to dig through. “Huh. More stuff up here than I expected,” she said. “Hey Nicole! Someone left a bunch of garbage up here!” “Sounds like a problem for tomorrow!” Nicole yelled back. “I’m done moving boxes!” “Sure, sure,” Vanessa said, setting down the jumbled junk she’d carried up. Curiosity overtook her, and she opened up the first box she saw, digging through it. It looked like stuff from someone’s kid–at the top, a highschool yearbook, but as she pulled it out, she saw beneath it journals, and then a diary with a heart shaped lock, and then a handmade scrapbook. Digging further, she found an old dry-erase potty training chart. This box held the history of someone’s life, which could be interesting, but the potty training chart was what spread a smirk across Vanessa’s face. It had two weeks listed on it, one over the other, with three columns for each calendar day. One row had a bed, another had a clock face, and one with a star symbol next to it. The first two, for tracking nighttime and daytime accidents, were pretty obvious. The third, though, Vanessa couldn’t guess the purpose, beyond maybe just special rewards. That’s when they caught her eye–the markers stuck to the side of the board by a magnet. Smirking mischievously, Vanessa took the chart with her when she left the attic, hopping down the old fold-out stairs and closing it up behind her. She glanced down the hall–Nicole was on the couch, not paying attention, so Vanessa uncapped the black marker and wrote in the name box at the top, in big, flowy letters, surrounded by sparkles and hearts. Nicole Then, with an artistic, cutesy flourish, she doodled a rain cloud in the top column for Monday, the one for tracking any accidents from the previous night’s sleep. A wet bed indicator if ever there was one. Finally, using the adhesive strip on the back of the chart, she stuck it to Nicole’s bedroom door. “Oh, Nicole,” she said in her sing-songiest voice. “I added one more decoration!” Nicole looked up, curious and prepared for a dumb joke. Getting up, she walked over, glancing at the chart on her door. “What’s that?” “A potty training chart, so you can stop having accidents!” Vanessa snickered. “I found it upstairs and thought it’d help you!” Nicole rolled her eyes. “I don’t have accidents.” “Are you sure? The chart says you wet the bed,” Vanessa said, pointing to the rain cloud. “Yeah, it says that for tonight, which hasn’t even happened yet!” Nicole shook her head. Snickering, Vanessa quipped, “Well then, maybe take an umbrella to bed, because the forecast is for a wet one!” “Very funny, Vanessa.” Nicole opened her door, and though her expression was deadpan, Vanessa knew she didn’t mind the joke. “I’m going to bed, I’ve got work in the morning.” “Don’t let the bed bugs drown,” Vanessa replied. Nicole shut the door in her face, and before long, Vanessa went to be too. The next morning, though, Vanessa woke up to a shout from her across-the-hall neighbor. Nicole, screaming, “What the f**k?” ... I wrote this as a commission for one of my Patreon subscribers! It's a complete 17,000 word novella, which I'll be posting over the next month or so! If you'd like to support stories like this or get discounts on a commission of your own, you can find me here: https://www.patreon.com/PeculiarChangeling https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

Hello there! Well... once again, I got an idea for a new story, and now have yet another one to work on, with already a long list. Sighs Anyways, this is a fun idea that I hope you enjoy! Please consider leaving a comment or review, as that really does just make my day! Youth Center (Chapter One) by Panther Cub "DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAD! Please don't make me do this!" Jessica complained from the passenger seat. The light grey bunny girl looked up at her white and brown spotted father in desperation. "Jessie, this is happening," he said, resolute. "You're 15, you need a job, and you need to get away from those friends of yours for awhile." Thomas doesn't like putting his foot down like this, but he knew that he had to stay strong. "But, a daycare? I don't want to be stuck with a bunch of screaming kids and changing diapers! Can't I get the job at the shop Erika's mom owns?" Jessica pleaded, giving her father the sad eyes, which he ignored and focused on the road. "I just said that you need to be away from those trouble-makers you call friends, like Erika. Besides, all of their parents agree that some time apart from one another and attitude adjustments all around are in order." Thomas said, signaling before turning down a road. They were a few miles outside of the city, passing by rolling green hills with a forest coming into view in the distance. "Can't I at least have my phone?" Jessica asked, desperate. "No," Thomas said with a roll of his eyes, "you'll be on that thing non-stop until they take it away from you. So I decided that it was best to cut out the middleman." "You mean mom decided," Jessica huffed, crossing her arms and pouting. "I decided, Jessie," Thomas said with a sigh as they started to approach a large building. The outside was painted a calming robin's egg blue, with a manicured lawn and hedges in the front yard, and a very large fenced off area in the back, a bright multi-colored jungle gym already in sight. "Whatever," Jessica said, looking away, staring out the window. "Now, Jessie," Thomas said as they pulled into the long U-shaped driveway, turning to look at his oldest daughter, "this place is going to be a wonderful experience for you. Your mother and I researched it thoroughly and even met with the owner herself. And she assured us that proper disciplinary actions will be taken to help curb your negative behavior. So do not expect for us to come and get you if you start acting up." "So my first job is going to be more like I'm a prisoner, surrounded by a bunch of brats, oh joy," Jessica said, full-on snark. "Sweetheart, we don't like doing this, but you didn't leave us much of a choice. All that's going to happen is that here, while you work, you'll also work on correcting your bad behaviors, and making some extra money on the side... for college," Thomas added with emphasis when he saw the gleam flash in Jessica's eyes, before she resumed pouting. "Think of it like a fresh start." "Yeah, a fresh start to spend my entire summer vacation being brainwashed, whoopee," Jessica said, unbuckling her seatbelt and opening her door. Thomas sighed and killed the engine as he got out, looking over to see Jessica straightening her simple light green t-shirt and jeans. He then went around to the trunk and grabbed her two suitcases, before the two headed towards the big oak double doors. They passed by a large bronze sign set in a stone wall next to the walkway. Happy Cubs Youth Center, the polished bronze glinting in the afternoon sunlight. The front doors opened with ease, and the two were greeted by the feeling of the cool AC and the happy chatter and occasional screams of children. The long halls had various pastel murals painted on them of cartoon characters and cute scenes. The tiled floor beneath their feet, which was polished, was colorful with differing zig-zag patterns. The lights overhead were bright, yet soft, not harsh in the least. Seeing the reception desk, Thomas nudged Jessica, who trudged with him over to it. Sitting at the desk was a chipper-looking bear female, wearing a lavender skirt-suit. "Welcome to Happy Cubs," she said in a melodious voice, "are you checking in as one of our new cubs?" she asked, looking at Jessica, who blushed and shook her head. "I'm here for work," she said, sounding gruff about it. "I'm Thomas Thumperton and this is my daughter Jessica, and we have an appointment with Mrs. Clawto." Thomas said, politely, as he set Jessica's suitcases down and adjusted his tie. He was wearing his navy blue suit, still nervous that Jessica could somehow disqualify herself from the program. "Right on time, Mr. Thumperton," a voice purred to their left. Jessica and Thomas both turned to see, casually strolling down the hall, a very large and muscular, yet clearly feminine, white tigress. She was dressed in a simple, yet somehow elegant, white sundress. "And this must be little Jessica," she said, reaching over and rubbing the bunny girl's head. Jessica's ears had been drooping at her displeasure, but the sudden surprising headrub made them perk back up in surprise, just before she stepped away, batting away the larger paw. "Hey, I'm not one of the little kids you're used to dealing with here every day!" She said, indignantly. Mrs. Clawto simply laughed, a surprisingly musical sound. "I'm sorry, sweetheart," she said, looking down at the girl, "it's a force of habit." She then turned to Thomas, who was nervous that they were about to be turned away. "Please relax, Tom, your little Jessie seems just as spirited as you described. I think she's going to fit right in. Now, how about we go see her new room?" "Or, how about me and my dad get back in the car, and go home?" Jessica snarked in, not appreciating people discussing her as though she wasn't there in her presence. "That's enough, Jessie. Mrs. Clawto was kind enough to take you on, and you're staying, end of discussion!" Tom said, Jessica's ears perked back up in shock, before drooping as she looked at her feet. "Fine," she mumbled. The white tigress chuckled, her tail swishing. "It's quite alright, Tom," she said, resting a calming paw on his shoulder. "Children like Jessie just need a little extra help, and working with her here at Happy Cubs Youth Center will be sure to help her see things from a different perspective. Now, follow me you two." With that, she turned and started to walk down the hall. Jessica reached down and grabbed her suitcases, grumbling and trudging along behind her father, who was smiling, clearly in good spirits. "Don't worry, baby carrot," Tom said, making Jessica wince with the use of the old childish nickname he had never stopped calling her, "once we get you all settled in, you'll be having fun in no time!" "Not likely," was Jessica's surly reply. "Please try not to fret, sweetheart," Mrs. Clawto said with a purr, "I promise you that your stay here is going to be very fulfilling." The tigress stopped at an elevator and pressed the up button. It let out a ding, and the polished stainless steel doors slid open. Getting on, Jessica became aware of the elevator music, it being the childish song The Wheels On the Bus, without any vocals. She simply rolled her eyes and tried to ignore the almost obnoxious pastel yellow of the side doors. She didn't bother to see what floor her new boss had selected, but after a few moments there was a ding, and she looked up to find that they were now on the sixth floor. The walls of this floor were a light green, and the tiled floors had a more swirled pattern to it. They turned down a few halls, before coming to a door. "Now this floor is reserved mainly for live-in staff. Of course, sometimes some of our more adventurous kids tend to come exploring. But don't worry, during your training here, you'll learn what to do in such an event." Mrs. Clawto was far too chipper for Jessica's liking. They then came to a door. There was no number on it, and Jessica had no idea how she was going to keep track of where her room was, but shrugged it off for now. "We use keycards for the staff living quarters, staff break rooms, and most areas that are generally off-limits to the little ones," the tigress said, pulling out a keycard on a pink lanyard from her white purse, and waved it in front of the knob. There was a light beep and a loud click, and she turned the knob, swinging the door open. She then turned and handed Jessica that card. "This will be your temporary keycard, until we make one that will serve as your staff i.d., which we will do tomorrow. Now try not to lose it, sweetie." Jessica rolled her eyes and slipped the lanyard over her head. They then headed into the room. Looking around, Jessica internally grudgingly acknowledged that the room was decent. It was like a hotel room, with a large queen-sized bed in the main room. There was a small walk-in closet, next to the door to the bathroom, which had a giant wall-sized mirror behind the sink. The carpet was soft beneath her feet, and was a very light blue. She frowned at the sight of a picture of a baby bunny in a yellow dress, thumb in her mouth, lying down in a crib hanging on the wall. It didn't help that the bunny in the picture had the same light grey fur with the same white cream colored fur on her chin, neck, and presumably stomach. "Can I remove the picture?" Jessica asked, setting her suitcases down on top of the bed's comforter. "I'm afraid not, sweetheart," Mrs. Clawto said. "It's bolted to the wall. It also happens to be a picture that one of our more gifted little ones painted." Jessica sighed and let it drop, while her father continued to look around. "Oh wow! This is like a fancy hotel room! Now see? Don't you feel silly for all the fuss you were putting up?" "Oh yes, it's every fifteen-year-old's dream to sleep in a daycare," Jessica said, zipping open her suitcases and taking out her clothes, already neatly folded, and started to put them away in the drawers across from the bed. On top of the drawers was a large flatscreen tv, which made the bunny girl feel a little better. "Well, baby carrot, this is goodbye," Tom said, feeling a flood of emotion. He was always known to be the emotional one back at home. He walked up and practically smothered his daughter in a tight hug. "Now remember to call us every day. You can use the staff phone. And your mother and I will come and visit you once a week on parents' day, just in case you're worried about feeling lonely." "What's parents' day?" Jessica asked, confused. "It's when parents of our guests and those little ones that are staying here for a while longer than just a day come to visit and participate with their little ones," Mrs. Clawto chimed in with a bright smile. Jessica simply rolled her eyes. "Whatever," she mumbled. "Oh! Before you finish putting away your clothes and other items, I almost forgot to ask," Mrs. Clawto said, "do you have a recent history of bedwetting?" That made Jessica freeze, her ears going rigid. "Oh yes, actually, for the past week, she's had three... uh... nighttime accidents." "DAD!" Jessica said, blushing underneath her fur. All three accidents had bewildered the teenaged bunny. "It's nothing to be embarrassed about, sweetheart," Mrs. Clawto said, stepping forward, sounding conciliatory. "We just need to take some precautions, that's all." "Precautions?" Jessica asked, confused. "Yes. Since these mattresses are so expensive to clean, we require those of our live-in employees with problems with nighttime accidents to wear some protection." She was so sweet and motherly as she said it, that Jessica almost didn't understand what she meant. And then it clicked, and Jessica's cheeks burned bright red beneath her fur. "I am NOT wearing a diaper! No way! I don't need it!" she said, stamping her foot indignantly. "Jessica!" her father bellowed, which cut off her spur-of-the-moment-would-be-tirade, making her shrink in on herself a little. Her father had always been slow to anger, but when he did, he could be very imposing. Now was one of those moments as he looked at her with hard eyes. "You will NOT throw a tantrum just because there's a rule here that you do not like! Whether you like it or not, young lady, you will follow all of their rules, and you will be on your best behavior. Have I made myself clear?" Jessica trembled a little, before quietly nodding her head. "Y-yes, daddy," she said, her voice quiet and meek. Almost instantly, the stern face of her father evaporated into his usual sunny smiling one. "That's my good girl," he said, hugging her and rubbing her head, splaying her ears as he did so. He planted a kiss on her forehead as he let go. "And the nighttime protection isn't permanent for your duration here," Mrs. Clawto added, putting a massive arm around the girl's shoulders. "If you can go a full week without any accidents, you can sleep without them. Can you be a big girl for me and go one week with your protection?" "Uh... w-well... I guess..." Jessica said, now feeling small. "Good girl, I'm so proud of you." Mrs. Clawto said, giving Jessica a hug. With another tearful goodbye from her dad, Tom took his leave. Jessica's boss helped her to put away the last of her clothes, tucking the suitcases away in the closet, where a number of Jessica's blouses and shirts and a few dresses were now hanging. "Do you need to take a quick potty break before we continue on with the tour?" Jessica did a double-take, but quickly brushed it off as a result of the tigress spending so much time around small children. "Uhm, I'm good, thank you," Jessica said. "Alright, but speak up if you need to potty," Mrs. Clawto said, leading Jessica out of her room, waiting to check that the door locked after it had shut, which it did. They started to walk down the hall, which was still without any identifying landmarks. "Uh, how do I find my room?" Jessica thought to ask as they made their way down the winding hall finally making it to the elevators. "We actually got some remodeling done so sometime this week number plaques will be set up along the walls and on the doors. Until then, we're going to have adult chaperones show the employees to their rooms." Mrs. Clawto said. Jessica nodded, not liking the idea of a chaperone, even for a few days. "Now, the finer points of your responsibilities will be covered in orientation tomorrow, where you will also meet all of your other fellow employees," the tigress said after the elevator doors closed and they started to go down. "But in large part, for the first couple of weeks, you'll all be more or less the special helpers of the adults and older kids leading their classes. That includes things like setting up chairs, clearing away toys, keeping an eye on the little ones as they play, that sort of thing. And you'll be interchanging frequently from the various age groups, until we find the one that best suits you. I'm going to be upfront with you, and let you know that the teachers of the older age groups usually do well on their own, so only a few of you will be joining their classes on a regular basis. The majority of you will be joining the younger classes, like the kindergarten and younger age groups." Mrs. Clawto explained, making Jessica's head swim a little. "Ugh... please don't tell me that I'm going to have to change any diapers," Jessica said with a shudder, making the tigress giggle. "Oh sweetheart, I'm sure you'll become much more comfortable with diapers after a little while," she said, just so upbeat that it made Jessica roll her eyes. The elevator came to a stop at the bottom floor and dinged. There was some more idle children chatter and squeals of joy to be faintly heard. "Now, since we only finished with the renovations recently, our current number of little ones is a bit on the small side, however, since we're expanding into a more scholastic area, we're going to be enrolling a lot more children. So summertime will be more of a preview for when we open our services for the school year. We're going to have classes and teachers extending from pre-school all the way to high school!" she said as she started to lead Jessica down the halls. "Wait, high school? Really?" Jessica asked, confused. The tigress simply nodded. "Absolutely. Due to the constraints of the current education system, facilities like Happy Cubs are taking a much more extended and involved approach to education and development. Whether it's starting with a little one and helping them to grow and learn, to the program you're currently enrolled under, to help correct certain behavioral patterns, and maybe sneak in a college prep class or two," Mrs. Clawto said with a happy wink, "we plan to help all of our children develop and mature, with personalized plans based on individual needs. Thankfully with generous amounts of private funding." "Wow..." was all that Jessica could think to say. Yeah, because teens are gunna be so thrilled to attend a high school called Happy Cubs Youth Center. Gods, this is so embarrassing! After rounding a few more corners, passing by various doors labeled Wiggly Worms and Busy Bees and such, Mrs. Clawto waved her own keycard, which had her picture and i.d. on it, in front of a doorknob and opened it, holding it open for Jessica. She entered an office-looking room, with several tables, a microwave, a fridge, a large flatscreen against one wall, with the new GF5 and the new GameTrapezoid Series Y in a cabinet underneath. There was also a bookshelf and some bean bag chairs, a sink, some cabinets, and other amenities. "This is the student-staff breakroom, just for those enrolled in our adjustment program. This is where you'll take your breaks, socialize with others, and generally decompress," said Mrs. Clawto. "Woah, you've got the latest consoles?! But they're not even out yet!" Jessica said, impressed. "Mmhmm, just some of the perks," the tigress said with a giggle at the bunny's excitement. "Now, we shall continue with our tour!" Jessica was then led back out to the hall and down a few doors, to be let into another room. This one looked like a school room with desks and what appeared to be a teacher's desk at the front, complete with markerboard. "This is the student-staff meeting room. Unless having been assigned otherwise the previous day, this is where you all will come for early morning updates, schedules, and assignments." "Assignments? What, like homework?" Jessica said, a note of displeasure in her voice. "No, silly," Mrs. Clawto said, giving her charge another head rub, "while we are teaching responsibility for those like you, we take a different approach to it. Assignments are more like games and projects intended to be fun and stimulating. Like scavenger hunts, games of whodunnit mysteries, and so on. It's to help you further socialize and bond not only with your fellow student-employees, but also with those teaching you, as well as help you learn and think in ways you're not used to. Why, we even run a few escape rooms! And of course, we don't exclude the little ones out of the fun there. Although, before they arrive en masse, you'll all be given the chance to experience them first-paw, if you'd like." "Woah... that all sounds pretty cool... I guess," Jessica said, now even more excited. "I knew that you'd like it! Now, we're not done yet!" The tigress then led Jessica out of the room and down a few more halls, pointing out different rooms with different teachers assigned to them, before leading her out the back and into the playground. Jessica had to stop, her eyes wide with wonder. The fenced off area was much larger than she had initially thought based on the glimpse she had seen. The area was so massive that she spotted two baseball fields, a soccer field, what had to easily be the world's largest jungle gym, what looked to be a garden, several large sandboxes and, gated off, an olympic-sized swimming pool, complete with water-slides and lifeguard towers. There was even a section of the woods fenced in with a trail on it. What's more, Jessica noted that the afternoon had shifted to late-afternoon and was quickly approaching dusk. "Exercise and getting in touch with nature are very important here as well. So we try to incorporate as much as we can. Of course, safety comes first, especially so out here, so we have to remain vigilant of the pool and forest areas especially, as well as the jungle gym, despite all of the safety rails and such. In fact, part of your job will include forming teams to go in and help clear out any stragglers, as well as find any messes like spilled juice... or accidents that may have happened inside, and mark the section off so that it may be cleaned. And don't worry, our top-notch custodial staff will handle the cleaning aspect." The more Mrs. Clawto spoke, the more Jessica started to feel that this was not going to be as terrible as she had thought. "Why, we even allow for our student-employees to spend some time out here each day without the little ones. Of course, it's all divided into shifts, same for the classes and their different recess times." "Holy crap! The tuition here must be friggin' astronomical!" Jessica said, suddenly finding a white-furred finger wagging in her face. "Now, I would like to impress upon you, Jessie, that naughty language like that will not be tolerated. Not only are you here to help out and make this a fun and rewarding experience for the little ones, but you are also to act as a role model for them. So no more potty-mouth, alright sweetheart?" Jessica nodded, finding herself being hugged all of a sudden. "I'm sorry to be so stern with you," Mrs. Clawto said, gently rubbing Jessica's back, "I know that you're really a good girl. You just need a little extra help staying one. But don't worry, that'll be something we here will help you work on." She released the admonished and slightly abashed-looking bunny and smiled down at her. "Now, how about we meet up with some of your new friends in the cafeteria? I'll bet you could go for an early dinner." Jessica didn't get the chance to respond, as her stomach let out a hungry growl that was almost a full-on bark. Mrs. Clawto giggled and booped Jessica on her pink nose. "Sounds like your tummy emphatically agrees, come along now," she said, taking Jessica by the hand and leading her back inside. They came out to a large space with tables and a buffet-style line up of food. All of the smells made Jessica's mouth water, and forget that she was being led by the paw. She saw some other teenagers standing in line and sitting at tables, chatting and eating. She spotted a lizard girl with pink scales dressed in a black t-shirt with a red miniskirt on, talking to an excited black cat who was wearing a purple band shirt and jeans, animatedly discussing something. A wolf boy with a surly-looking face was sitting by himself, eating what appeared to be macaroni and cheese on his tray. An opossum girl in a red dress was laughing uncontrollably at the antics of another wolf boy, this one with russet-fur. A pair of foxes were in line, both snow white and appearing to be brother and sister, and as far as Jessica could see, there was no one else her age in the cafeteria. She saw several adults standing around, keeping an eye on things, and eating their own lunches. There were a couple of female kangaroos, a friendly-looking male lion, a male jackrabbit, a female coyote, and a panda lady. "This is just a few of your new friends. But don't worry, they're all good kids, and more will be joining us soon. In fact, the rest are all confirmed as being on their way. Not everyone's parents could personally bring them, so others are being bussed in. I'm sure that you're all going to have lots of fun together," Mrs. Clawto said as she brought Jessica to the buffet line and handed her a tray. Looking around at all the choices that made the bunny girl's mouth water, she elected to settle for a fruit salad, a yogurt, and some grape juice. Mrs. Clawto, who got a few slices of ribs, a salad, and a small smoothie, saw Jessica to her table. "Now, if you need me, I'll be right over there with the other grownups, okay sweetie? Also, remember to bus your own tray like a good girl." She gave Jessica a couple of affectionate headpats, ignoring her scowl, and went off to be greeted by the other adults. "This place is nice, but she's seriously gotta stop talking to me like I'm a little kid," Jessica grumbled to herself just before she popped a grape into her mouth. "It seems to be a pretty common thing amongst the teachers here," came a voice to Jessica's side that made her jump and almost choke on her grape, She swallowed and looked to her left to see the energetic cat sitting right next to her. "Hi! I'm Alyssa!" she said, extending her paw. Jessica looked her over and concluded that this girl was the same age as her. "Jessica. So I take it that you're here for punishment too?" she asked. "Pretty much, although, going through this place, it doesn't feel much like a punishment," Alyssa said with a smile. "True... but still, we're probably going to think differently once the work starts." "Maybe, but it still seems like a fun place to work!" Jessica quickly decided that this cat was just bursting with energy on a regular basis. They chatted for a little bit as Jessica ate, before she finished and took her tray and set it in the appropriate alcove next to the buffet line. Then she turned to see the teachers all herding the other teens to do the same and out the different doors. Mrs. Clawto approached her and gave her another headpat. "Good girl, bussing your own tray like that! And already, it looks like you made a new friend. I'm so proud of you!" She said. Jessica searched her voice for any trace of condescension, and found none, and so shrugged the treatment off, figuring that there's a way to submit anonymous complaints if the treatment didn't let up. She too was herded out to the halls and towards the elevator. "Now, don't worry about not being able to remember all of the areas and directions. You'll pick it up soon enough. Besides, there'll be teachers and hall monitors to help you if you still get lost from time to time." Mrs. Clawto said on the ride back up the elevator. Once more she led Jessica through the halls of the sixth floor, now able to see other adult staff and teens, some with their doors open, before they came to her room. Mrs. Clawto had Jessica unlock her room herself with her temporary keycard. "Good girl! See, you're getting the hang of this place already!" she praised, making Jessica blush and confused on how to respond from such praise for doing a simple task. "Now, feel free to watch a little tv and relax until bedtime, which is 10 PM. The tv will actually not be able to be turned back on until morning after 10 anyways, and will shut itself off. Also, I'll be back around then to help you get ready for bed, so how about washing up first?" Mrs. Clawto said, making Jessica blush. "F-fine... but seriously, a bedtime?" Jessica said, with a whine in her voice. Mrs. Clawto simply smiled warmly. "The little ones will be on a sleep schedule that we all have to meet, sweetheart. Can't have you staying up super late and then sleeping in, or worse, being groggy all day. But don't worry, the routine will become something you'll get used to after a while," She said, patting Jessica on the head once more. She showed herself out, and Jessica sighed, trying not to think about the humiliation that was to come later. She hopped in the shower, after stripping off her clothes, and relaxed as she bathed, She spent some time at the furdryer, before brushing out her fur, with the tv on. Of course, it was only kid-friendly shows and movies, but she was at least able to put on The Revengers, and get dressed in her pj's. The pajamas themselves were just a simple white t-shirt and some green shorts. Just as 10 o'clock rolled around, her tv shut itself off, just as promised, and there was a knock at her door. Jessica briefly considered the idea of simply not answering, but knew that Mrs. Clawto could open it anyway. The knocking was just a courtesy. She sighed and got up and went to the door, opening it, her eyes suddenly going wide. Mrs. Clawto was standing there, smiling down at her, holding a package of Snuggies brand Sleeptights. "What if someone saw!" Jessica whined as she stepped back to let the tigress in. Mrs. Clawto giggled as she set the package down on the dresser and tore it open. "It's perfectly okay, Jessica, there is nothing to be afraid of. Now, be a big girl for me and lie back on your bed." She said, pulling ove of the offending garments out, and fluffed it. Jessica saw that this was the version of Sleeptights, pink with flowers for girls, that had tabs like a diaper. "C-can't I put it on myself..." she asked, blushing. "Sorry, sweetheart, but this way we know it's going on nice and properly. Now, please lie down. The sooner we can start, the sooner we can end, and you can go to sleepy land," Mrs. Clawto said with yet another giggle. Jessica blushed yet obeyed, hoping that no one would find out about this. "This is ridiculous, anyway, since I'm not going to wet the bed." "Of course you won't," the tigress said, her tone suggesting that she didn't really believe the bunny, "but just in case, we'll keep your beddy-bye all nice and dry." The tigress then pulled off Jessica's shorts and underwear, and lifted up her legs with just one paw. This caused Jessica to let out a surprised squeak and her bottom was raised, and the open Sleeptight was slid underneath. And, instead of setting her right back down, Mrs. Clawto picked up an opened canister of baby powder, that Jessica had somehow missed, and started to liberally powder the bunny's bottom. She then set her legs down and dust her front. It was then that she pulled the front of the Sleeptights up front and tped it in place. After running a quick finger through the leg cuffs, she rolled Jessica over and did the tape over the tailhole. She finished it by giving Jessica's padded posterior a pat. "There, now that wasn't so bad, was it?" Mrs. Clawto asked. Jessica was surprised by the thickness between her legs, and how it crinkled, as well as pushed her legs apart. Instead of answering, she grabbed her shorts and attempted to pull them on and hid what basically was a diaper... yet they wouldn't fit. "Sweetheart, I'm afraid that these shorts are just too small. But don't worry, if you can go the whole week without wetting in your sleep, you can sleep with them instead of your Sleeptights," mrs. Clawto said, gently patting the front of Jessica's padded underwear and taking the shorts from her, folding them up, and putting them in the top drawer... which she then proceeded to fill with the rest of the Sleeptights. Jessica held her tongue, just wanting this over as soon as possible, which it was, just after the tigress surprised the teen bunny once more... by tucking her in. "There you go, all snug as a bug," she said, leaning down and planting a gentle kiss on Jessica's forehead. "now get some sleep, angel, you've got a big day ahead of you tomorrow!" The tigress then turned out the lights, and exited the room. Jessica reached down under the blanket and sheet to rip the Sleeptight off... before stopping. She realized that, more than likely, in the morning, she was going to be checked if she wet or not, and if they found her without her Sleeptight on... she was probably going to get in trouble. At the very least have to go to bed wearing them for longer. Another, smaller, part of Jessica was also worried... that she might wet the bed again. Sighing, the teen bunny simply laid there, before quickly falling asleep. What she was unaware of, was the lullaby that was coming through the tv speakers, at a pitch and frequency that didn't register to her as being heard. If she could have known she was hearing it, it would have sounded soft and gentle. And indeed, it was the reason why she had been so quick to fall asleep at her allotted bedtime. It was also the reason why, as she slept, her bladder emptied itself into her Sleeptight, flooding it and making the flower design on the front fade. The teenage bunny was in for a surprise in the morning. I truly hope that you enjoyed the chapter!

Prologue The television crackled as an image came on screen: WELCOME TO THE BUREAU! “Hi there.” A man walked into frame, “And let me be the first to welcome you to The Bureau. Over the next few weeks you will embark on a fantastic new career full of adventure, joy, and excitement!” The man started to walk and the camera panned to follow him, “Now, as I am sure you know, there are many different positions in The Bureau. Perhaps you joined our legal team, who protect the brave volunteers and candidates in the court of law. Perhaps you joined enforcement, bringing those who violate the laws regarding our people to justice!” The man smiled as a fifteen foot woman entered the shot and the camera zoomed out, “Hey there Clarie!” “Hello Charles!” The woman smiled. “This is Claire.” Charles smiled back, “She is going to run you through some of the basics of the Amazon world and some terminology that you will hear during your time with The Bureau. Claire, take it away!” “Thank you Charles.” The camera panned over to Claire who was standing next to a map of many islands, “I will now give you a brief overview of some of the different nations of this world. Keep in mind that there are several more nations, however, these nations generally follow the same policies as one of the big three nations. But first I need to address a bit of lingo that I will be using. When I use the term, “Little” that is referring to people of your size whether they be from your world or if they are native to my own. She turned to the map and pointed to the largest island, “This is Libertality, the first of the big three. This is where The Bureau’s primary base of operation in my world is located and this is where many of you will be based. Libertality has a decent sized population of littles with the 471 Y.A census putting the population at around 1.3 million and around seventy five percent of those littles are live independant of an Amazon. Here on Libertality, Littles enjoy significant rights and are on equal footing with the Amazons, in fact several members of the nation's parliament are littles!” she smiled and loved to a much smaller island, “This here is Galice. The Bureau operates several consulates in Galice and the nation currently hosts the only joint Little-Amazon undercover unit! However, despite the high level of cooperation between the Galicen government and The Bureau, littles do not enjoy the same rights as Amazons. Every little in Galice must be registered to an amazon or obtain an exception from the local government. However, this pales in comparison to Tasria.” she sighed and moved to an archipelago in the shape of a circle, “In Tasria, The Bureau only operates a pair of consulates and both are under heavy guard. In Tasria, Littles have no rights, even your status as members of The Bureau may not protect you and because of this all little personal are unfortunately confined to the consulates unless in the company of several amazon bureau agents. In Tasria you may see things that shake your conviction and because of this, assignment of little agents to Tasria is decided via lottery followed by a multi part appeal process if desired.” Claire said as she walked away from the map, “Now, let me be the first amazon to officially welcome you to The Bureau.” The video cut out and a man entered the room, “Hey guys, I hope you enjoyed the video. My name is Daniel and I will be your travel and orientation guide.” He smiled, “Now if you just follow me, we can start your journey to the land of the Amazons.” He looked at people in the room. There were about thirteen people but a few stood out, there was a buff scared woman with noticeable tattoos. In stark contrast to her was a relatively scrawny even by little standards man with fluffy blonde hair. “Follow me please.” Daniel started to leave the room. The woman sighed and started to follow Daniel along with the rest of the room. As the group left the room they entered into a massive courtyard with several trucks moving containers labeled “Volunteers” and other trucks with containers labeled, “Candidates”. “Hey Daniel!” The woman yelled, “What’s in those containers?” Daniel smiled, “I’m glad you asked.” He said as he started to walk backwards, “Volunteers are those who have chosen to enter the care of an amazon willingly and candidates are chosen by the Amazons to be entrusted to the care of an amazon. Now I know what you are thinking and let me silence those fears now. Candidates are screened by The Bureau before we acquire them and these people are those who need to be healed and rehabilitated through the love that the Amazons give to them. By the way we only send littles from our world to Libertality and Galice.” He smiled as the group neared a bus, “Alright, everybody on the bus. Your luggage has already been loaded onto the bus.” He said as people started to enter the bus. “So, where are you going?” The muscular woman asked the blonde guy. “Well, I am going into the legal department as a junior attorney. What about you?” He said as he put on a nervous smile. “Security and enforcement. Two tours with the corps and I just couldn’t handle civilian life luckily a recruiter for the Bureau found me before I reenlisted. I just hope I don’t get assigned to that Tsaria place, it would make Pyongyang look like a cake walk.” “Shit, you were at Pyongyang?” “Yep, I was one of the first elements in the city. It was fucking dead. The higher ups had hoarded all the food for themselves and the vast majority of the city starved.” she sighed “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to bring up bad memories. I’m Markus.” He extended his hand. “Sandy, nice to meet you.” She smiled a bit and shook his hand as the bus started to drive into a large building. Daniel came over the loudspeaker, “Alright everyone, listen up.” He cleared his throat, “Now you are about to see our trans-dimensional portal. The trip can be a bit jarring but don’t worried no one has died from it...yet.” He said as the bus joined a line of trucks loaded with the containers from earlier. Armed guards patrolled the line of vehicles. Within a few minutes the bus neared a massive swirling pink and blue portal, “Alright everyone, here we go.” He turned to the driver, “Driver, lets do it!”. The bus drove right through the portal and within an instant they were though. Everything seemed the same except for the guards, they were all about fifteen feet tall. “Holy mother of God.” Sandy‘s jaw dropped. “Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the land of the Amazons!” Chapter One “Okay, this suddenly looks like a prison.” Sandy said as she watched the armed Amazon guards patrolling the convoy. Daniel smiled, “I can see where you are getting that observation from, however, I assure you that this is not a prison. This is just the primary base of operations for us in this world.” “But why the armed guards?” “Excellent question. There are those who wish to gain access to the technology that is used to facilitate trans-dimensional travel and those who want to try and get at the volunteers and candidates for their own nefarious purposes.” He said as the convoy neared a very large exit, “Now, please brace yourselves the size of the buildings may trigger a sense of vertigo.” The bus exited a large hangar and suddenly everything seemed much larger. Markus shut his eyes and steadied himself with the help of Sandy, “Oh Jesus.” “Easy there soldier.” She said as she grabbed his shoulders, “This is pretty cool. Doesn’t really look like what they advertised but still looks nice.” The bus came to a halt next to a massive office building that was at least thirty stories tall to the people on the bus. Daniel smiled as the driver opened the door, “Alright guys here we are.” He said as he exited the bus, “Don’t bother grabbing your bags you can collect them after you get your assignments. Now, follow me!” He started to walk towards a pair of little sized glass doors about thirty feet from an amazon sized glass doors. Markus slowly walked behind Sandy muttering nervously, “What have I gotten myself into? This is nothing like what they pitched me!” Sandy rolled her eyes, “Calm down Markus. While I will admit that there are significantly more amazons here than the recruiter said would be here, our bosses should still be like us, I mean it’s not like recruiters would lie to get more people to sign up, right… God damn it, it’s enlistment all over again.” The former marine sighed as they entered the building and were led into an amazon sized meeting room with plenty of little sized chairs, an amazon sized door, and a little sized door. Daniel smiled, “Everyone take a seat please your presenter will be here shortly. Now I know you signed a lot of paperwork back home, however, none of those documents are valid here and because of this you guys get more paperwork!” The group let out a collective groan at the thought of more paper work. Soon a pair of voices could be heard coming from the amazon sized door. “Martha, what do you have against the daycare, you used to put her in it everyday. I put Michelle in it, why can’t you put Kim in it?” A masculine voice said with a hint of agitation. “Well, Stuart, Michelle is exactly why I stopped sending Kimberly to the daycare. Michelle is a little monster!” A feminine voice responded “Oh! So now you are insulting my little!?” “Not per say, you just need to discipline her better.” “Discipline?! Oh that is rich coming from you!” He said getting more agitated, “My entire family is former military! I’m millitary, my wife is millitary, even Michelle is former military, so don’t you go telling me I need to work on my discipline, Miss spoils every single little that comes through her office!” The owner of the voice was a buff, crew cut amazon in a police officer's uniform. “So basicly you are accusing me of doing exactly what you do? You spoil Michelle beyond belief! I just give littles the love and attention they deserve!” The owner of the other voice was that of a woman dressed in a light brown sweater and matching dress with a dark chestnut pony tail. The woman had a girl dressed in purple short tails with a pink onesie underneath on her hip. The girl had light blonde hair styled in ringlets, she also had a clear diaper bulge and was sucking on a pacifier attached by a clip to her shortails, she had her eyes shut tight. Daniel cleared his throat, “Director Martha, Chief Crimson, it is good to see you both again. I see you brought Kimberly. However, I must ask why are both of you here? Director Park was scheduled to give in world orientation ” Martha nodded, “Daniel, very nice to see you again as well and yes Kimberly is helping mommy with work until some issues with the daycare are sorted out, isn’t that right sugar butt?” The girl on Martha’s hip nodded and took her pacifier out, “Yes mama.” she quickly replaced her pacifier. “Such a sweet little girl, if only Michelle acted like that.” Martha bounced Kim a bit. “I’m sorry, that sounded like you just insulted my darling pumpkin pants.” He growled, “And another thing.” “Moving on!” Daniel flashed a nervous smile as he raised his voice to stop the verbal altercation between the two amazons, “Director, you were just about to tell me why the two of you are here.” “Oh yes.” Martha smiled, “Director Park has had a bit of a family emergency and recommended that each department pick up their own new members and give individual orientations.” Daniel nodded, “Excellent.” he cleared his throat, “Allow me to introduce two members of our executive board. Director Martha is in charge of our legal department and our adoption department.” Markus looked at Sandy, “Legal and adoptions? Are the departments combined?” Sandy shrugged, “Beats me man, you should go ahead and ask her if you get a chance.” Daniel continued, “Chief Crimson is in charge of The Bureau’s security force.” Chief Crimson smirked, “Best paramilitary organisation of the planet.” Daniel nodded, “Now then, those of you who have joined our security forces please go with Chief Crimson and those of you who have joined our legal and adoption department please go with Director Martha. “Looks like this is where we part ways Markus.” Sandy extended her hand, “Wanna try and get drinks later?” Markus smiled a bit, “Sounds like a plan.” He shook her hand before Sandy walked over to the Chief along with a few guys. “Here we go.” Markus swallowed hard and walked over to marth and Kim. There was only one other person who joined them, a woman. MARKUS Martha smiled at the two new members of her department, “Let me guess.” She extended her hand towards Markus, “Markus Altivition.” Markus nodded, “Yes ma’am.” He shook her hand, or at least attempted to. Her hand dwarfed his own and he instantly felt like a child. Martha smiled and did the same with the woman, “Angela Balzac? “Yes ma’am.” The woman smiled and shook her hand. “Excellent, please follow me.” Martha smiled and shifted Kim to her other hip. Angelia struggled to keep up a bit with her new boss, “Um, Director, could you please slow down?” She said as she had to jog in order to keep up with her. “Oh?” She looked down at the two littles jogging to keep up with her, “Sorry!” she giggled a bit, “I’m very sorry.” she said and slowed her pace. “Thank you ma’am.” Markus said as he slowed down. “Oh please, just call me Martha.” She said as Kim started to whine and squirm in Martha’s arms, “What’s wrong sweetie?” She looked at her watch, “Oh dear, you must be hungry.” Martha started to take off her sweater revealing a white T-shirt which she then adjusted she that a nursing bra was exposed, “Alright baby, drink up.” She brought Kim to her breast. “Thank you mama!” Kim’s pacifier dropped her her mouth and swung for a bit as she started to nurse. Markus couldn’t help but blushed, sure he had seen mothers breastfeed in public before, but never had the child been so close to his own age. Martha seemed to notice Markus’ feelings and covered Kim up with her sweater, “Sorry dear, its past Kim’s feeding time and she gets fussy when she gets hungry.” “Of course Direct, er, Martha.” He smiled a nervous smile, “Mind answering a question for me?” he asked as the group passed a pair of amazons. “Quite alright Martha.” Angelia smiled “Sure.” She said as they entered an elevator. Martha pressed the twelve key. “Are the legal department and the adoption department combined?” He asked as her looked at Angelia. “Yes they are dear.” She smiled, “The legal department’s workload is very light as most of the work they do is advocating on littles’ behalf during divorce proceedings we do get a case every so often that is much more serious, but those are generally the cases that either myself or Charles takes. Charles is your supervisor by the way. Since the adoption process has so much paperwork and red tape it makes sense that the legal department help out with that. It also helps because it protects The Bureau from legal repercussions. Legal is the first line of defense for the littles we adopt out because they conduct the primary interviews with prospective adopters.” She said as Kim unlatched and started to try and adjust herself, “Hold on, hold on.” She set Kim on the floor and readjusted her T-shirt before putting her sweater back on. “Up, up!” Kim whined and reached up to be held Markus couldn’t help but but look at Kim in her babish attire. This was a woman about as old as he was, “Why?” he murmured to himself. Martha picked Kim back up, “What was that Markus?” she said as she set Kim on her hip. “I just can’t understand why anyone would want to live like… a baby.” he said and suddenly realized his mistake, “No offense to you Kim!” Kim whimpered and buried her face in Martha’s shoulder, “Meanie!” “Hey, no need for that language.” She scolded Kim and started to pat her back, “Well Markus, Kim here was a volunteer from your world. She was a graduate student in literary studies. Her parents did not approve her education path and threatened to stop paying tuition combine that with social stress on top of the existing academic stress, it was a pretty easy choice for her to make, and she hasn’t looked back has she?” “Never!” She smiled and kissed Martha’s cheek, “I love you mama!” “I love you too Kimberly.” She cooed as the elevator arrived and the doors opened. Waiting for them was a little in a beige suit and blue tie, “Hello Charles.” “Hello Martha, are these the new members?” Charles said as he shook the hands of the two new littles. “Markus here will be under you, but Angelia will be under Keith.” Martha smiled, “How’s the Faux case coming along?” “Almost complete ma’am.” he smiled. “Excellent, please show Markus to his desk. I will introduce Angelia to Keith.” Martha started to walk away with Angelia in tow. “Welcome to the pits Markus, now let me show you to your desk.” Charles smiled and motioned for Markus to follow him. SANDY Sandy smiled a bit as the group of new recruits introduced themselves to the Chief. There was José, a former Border Patrol agent, Frederick, a former seaman with the Coast Guard, and Kenji, a former Army military police officer. Chief Crimson smiled, “Well, I gotta say you three are one of my more promising groups.” He said as his phone started to ring, “Sorry, one second.” He looked at the caller ID and quickly answered, “Yes honey? A water main burst? I see. But I’m with new recruits. But. Yes,ma’am.” He sighed and hung up before turning to his new officers, “Never marry someone higher rank than you. Sandy chuckled, “Your wife pulled rank?” The Chief sighed, “Yep, she has me by one rank. Alright, so we are gonna swing by the daycare so I can get my little so my wife quickly pick her up and head home and then we will head to the armory so you can get acquainted with the rest of the team.” He smiled, “lets see how you four can up with me, double time!” He started to jog down the hall but to the littles he might as well have been in a full sprint. Sandy smiled, “Yes sir!” She said as she ran to keep pace with the Chief. After about a minute of running they came to a two part amazon sized door decorated with butterflies and clouds. “Not bad recruits, not bad.” He smiled and knocked on the door. An amazon woman opened the top portion of the door, “Chief Crimson, here to visit Michelle?” He shook his head, “Sorry Jessica but the wife got off early so I am withdrawing her early today so she can head home with mommy.” She nodded, “Alright, let me go get her.” The woman walked away from the door. Sandy was stretching a bit after the run, her back to the Chief, “Gotta tell you guys I am looking forward to this job.” José nodded, “This is gonna be a whole helluva lot more comfortable than border patrol.” Kenji nodded, “Yeah, hopefully this is as nice as the recruiters said it would be.” Sandy rolled her eyes, “Kenji, I dunno about the army but with Marine recruiters and evidently bureau recruiters, they tend to embellish heavily.” “Alright recruits, meet my little pumpkin pants.” Chief Crimson smiled as he carried a girl in an orange and black dress that did nothing to cover a fairly thick diaper. “Daddy!” The girl whined, “I told you not to call me that in front of people.” She blushed. “I can’t help it, you are just so cute.” He kissed her Sandy’s eyes went wide and she quickly turned around to face the Chief and his little, “Corporal!?” The girl’s eyes went wide as well and smiled nervously, “Hey there...Gunney.” END OF CHAPTER 1

Here's an alternate version of Washu's Youth Machine with Mihoshi added. Hope you like it. 😐😐😄 Ryoko was fuming as she walked to Washu's lab. Nine months of carrying Tenchi's baby girl, Rika, and Washu had the nerve to send her and Tenchi to Jurai, allegedly to meet Funaho, and ask her to come have a "class" on child reering. To make matters worse, Ryoko was doing this with Ayeka, who had also had a baby with Tenchi, Achika, but at least Misaki will have a ball playing with the babies. She saw Ayeka and groaned. "Look," Ryoko said as Ayeka glared at her. "We just have to stomach whatever Washu's planned for us and go back to normal once Tenchi comes back with the kids." "All right." Ayeka sighed. "For Tenchi and the girls." "For Tenchi and the girls." Ryoko agreed. "Yay!" A familiar voice called out as the two turned to see Mihoshi behind them. "Oh, sorry. Did I ruin the moment?" "What are you doing here?" Ryoko asked defensively. "Well," Mihoshi began. "Since I was near useless caring for Tero, I'm going to take this class with you!" "Well, I guess it can't hurt." Ayeka groaned. "Yay!" Mihoshi called out happily. Ryoko rolled her eyes and opened the door, and they headed into Washu's lab. As they entered the garden, they saw Washu at her computer as usual before she stood up, smiling. "Mihoshi?" Washu asked, not the least bit surprised. "I'm here to learn to!" Mihoshi said with a crisp salute. "Okay. Now then ladies," Washu said enthusiastically. "What we're going to do is teach you three about raising children by example." "So what?" Ryoko asked. "You're gonna have us care for dolls?" "No." Washu said with a familiar smirk. "I'm going to show you what being a helpless little infant is like." "Well," Ayeka said smugly. "Ryoko surely needs such extreme measures, but I don't!" "Ha!" Washu shouted. "Yeah, right. So Mihoshi, you still up for this?" "Yes!" Mihoshi said galantly. "I will do my duty as a member of this family!" Washu pushed a button on her computer, and the three were grabbed by various mechanical arms. The arms carried the three to a small box as they both hovered over an open hatch. They could see from reflections across from them that the device was called a Youth Machine. "Hey!" Ryoko called out. "I'm not having all the millennia I put into this body be undone!" "Trust me, it's all metaphorical." Washu explained. "This is to show the importance of being gentle with children. Also that we never really can see them as grown ups, but that's a whole other thing." "She's right." Mihoshi said. "My grandfather still treats my dad like a kid all the time." "Perhaps there's-" Ayeka began before the arms dropped the three into the machine. As Ayeka, Mihoshi, and Ryoko looked around, a large weight hit all of them on the head, and their legs felt like rubber, with Ayeka and Mihoshi seeming to have been knocked out. While Ayeka and Mihoshi drooled, Ryoko saw three hands come up and grab all of their noses before pulling them until they let go, and the three flung backwards, landing hard in three chairs as Ryoko groaned from the stinging in her nose. As Ryoko, Mihoshi and Ayeka were clamped into the chairs, a trio of machines were lowered over their heads. Ryoko could only see darkness as a sudden bright light made her close her eyes as a pair of headphones came in from the side and began blaring nursery rhymes until Ryoko forgot how to use the bathroom. Just then, a hose was shoved into Ryoko's mouth as a liquid was sprayed into it that made Ryoko's whole mouth go numb. Even with all the overloading of her senses, Ryoko felt her clothes being ripped off before the device was finally pulled off her head, and she saw Ayeka and Mihoshi there. Seeing how the two were naked, Ryoko began crying as Ayeka and Mihoshi followed suit. As Ryoko, Mihoshi, and Ayeka continued to cry, the arms forced a baby bottle full of milk into each of their mouths. With no other choice, the three gulped the milk down. As it continued, all three women felt something rumbling in their stomachs and realized that their milk was spiked with laxatives. Realizing they had effectively become babies, the three women bawled their eyes out, all the while, gulping down the spiked milk. Once that was done, one of the walls of the cube opened, and the chairs began rolling off, attached to some wheels hidden in the floor. All the while Ryoko, Mihoshi, and Ayeka had their baby bottles sticking out of their mouth, and they were brought to Washu. "Well, hope you learned your first lesson." Washu said with a smirk. "Now let's get you girls ready for the real lessons." Ryoko, Mihoshi, and Ayeka then continued to cry as they still sucked on their bottles, starting to get bloated. Just then, Washu grew to her adult state, dressed in her Choushin outfit, causing her to grow so tall as to make Ryoko, Mihoshi, and Ayeka the size of babies in comparison. "Now, let's get you dressed." Washu said. "We've got a big week of pampering ahead." Ryoko, Mihoshi, and Ayeka whimpered as Washu set them down and powdered their butts and crotches before wrapping cloth diapers around their waists and pinning them on the sides with two safety pins for each of them. Washu then picked them up, smirking. As Washu put Mihoshi, Ayeka, and Ryoko in bibs and bonnets, Ayeka groaned from her desk. She, Mihoshi, and Ryoko had been forced to study the videos Washu had made following their infantilization again and again since Washu had returned them to normal last week, after another week of being overgrown babies that Washu tended to. Thankfully, the only lingering effects were that Ayeka and Ryoko still needed diapers, wearing them underneath their dresses, while Mihoshi, also wearing a diaper under her pants, still kept a pacifier in her mouth. "So," Washu said, back in her normal form and dressed like a professor. "To review, keep yourself steady with the girls, be calm, and be careful. Now, I've taken the luxury of giving each of you a copy of this video for reference. And one for me to relive the good times." "And for blackmail." Ryoko muttered to herself. "Careful." Washu said with a smirk. "It's very easy to give you a refresher course Little Ryoko." Ryoko nearly rushed at Washu when Ayeka stopped her. "We understand, Washu." Ayeka said politely. "And thank you for your help." Ayeka then whispered something to Ryoko as she smirked. As they headed for the exit of Washu's lab, Ryoko turned to her. "You know," Ryoko said smiling. "We had such a fun time in there, that we want you to share it." "Huh?" Washu said as a double of Ryoko pushed a button on Washu's computer and disappeared while Ryoko, Mihoshi, and Ayeka left the lab, with Mihoshi waving goodbye. Just then, Washu was grabbed by mechanical arms and carried off. "Well," Washu sighed. "Could be worse." Ayeka and Ryoko then watched Washu's "gift" on TV and recording it, much preferring to study Washu than themselves. Mihoshi, for her part, felt bad about having Mihoshi go through what they did, but she figured on learning to relax without her paci, lest people think she was still an overgrown baby. The End?

Here's an abridgement of my earlier "Washu's Baby Bundle Inventions". It only features the Youth Machine from Boy Meets Dog and skips a few things, but I'll release longer cuts at a later date. Also, someone already began a sequel to this story. If you're the one who started that sequel and are reading this, please leave your name, so that I can give you credit when I start that story at some point. 😐😐 Ryoko was fuming as she walked to Washu's lab. Nine months of carrying Tenchi's baby girl, Rika, and Washu had the nerve to send her and Tenchi to Jurai, allegedly to meet Funaho, and ask her to come have a "class" on child reering. To make matters worse, Ryoko was doing this with Ayeka, who had also had a baby with Tenchi, Achika, but at least Misaki will have a ball playing with the babies. She saw Ayeka and groaned. "Look," Ryoko said as Ayeka glared at her. "We just have to stomach whatever Washu's planned for us and go back to normal once Tenchi comes back with the kids." "All right." Ayeka sighed. "For Tenchi and the girls." "For Tenchi and the girls." Ryoko agreed. Ryoko opened the door, and they headed into Washu's lab. As they entered the garden, they saw Washu at her computer as usual before she stood up, smiling. "Now then ladies," Washu said enthusiastically. "What we're going to do is teach you two about raising children by example." "So what?" Ryoko asked. "You're gonna have us care for dolls?" "No." Washu said with a familiar smirk. "I'm going to show you what being a helpless little infant is like." "Well," Ayeka said smugly. "Ryoko surely needs such extreme measures, but I don't!" "Ha!" Washu shouted. "Yeah, right." Washu pushed a button on her computer, and the two were grabbed by various mechanical arms. The arms carried the two to a small box as they both hovered over an open hatch. They could see from reflections across from them that the device was called a Youth Machine. "Hey!" Ryoko called out. "I'm not having all the millennia I put into this body be undone!" "Trust me, it's all metaphorical." Washu explained. "This is to show the importance of being gentle with children. Also that we never really can see them as grown ups, but that's a whole other thing." "Perhaps there's-" Ayeka began before the arms dropped the two into the machine. As Ayeka and Ryoko looked around, a large weight hit both of them on the head, and their legs felt like rubber, with Ayeka seeming to have been knocked out. While Ayeka drooled, Ryoko saw two hands come up and grab both of their noses before pulling them until they let go, and the two flung backwards, landing hard in two chairs as Ryoko groaned from the stinging in her nose. As Ryoko and Ayeka were clamped into the chairs, a pair of machines were lowered over their heads. Ryoko could only see darkness as a sudden bright light made her close her eyes as a pair of headphones came in from the side and began blaring nursery rhymes until Ryoko forgot how to use the bathroom. Just then, a hose was shoved into Ryoko's mouth as a liquid was sprayed into it that made Ryoko's whole mouth go numb. Even with all the overloading of her senses, Ryoko felt her clothes being ripped off before the device was finally pulled off her head, and she saw Ayeka there. Seeing how she two was naked, Ryoko began crying as Ayeka followed suit. As Ryoko and Ayeka continued to cry, the arms forced a baby bottle full of milk into each of their mouths. With no other choice, the two gulped the milk down. As it continued, both women felt something rumbling in their stomachs and realized that their milk was spiked with laxatives. Realizing they had effectively become babies, the two women bawled their eyes out, all the while, gulping down the spiked milk. Once that was done, one of the walls of the cube opened, and the chairs began rolling off, attached to some wheels hidden in the floor. All the while Ryoko and Ayeka had their baby bottles sticking out of their mouth, and they were brought to Washu. "Well, hope you learned your first lesson." Washu said with a smirk. "Now let's get you girls ready for the real lessons." Ryoko and Ayeka then continued to cry as they still sucked on their bottles, starting to get bloated. Just then, Washu grew to her adult state, dressed in her Choushin outfit, causing her to grow so tall as to make Ryoko and Ayeka the size of babies in comparison. "Now, let's get you dressed." Washu said. "We've got a big week of pampering ahead." Ryoko and Ayeka whimpered as Washu set them down and powdered their butts and crotches before wrapping cloth diapers around their waists and pinning them on the sides with two safety pins for each of them. Washu then picked them up, smirking. As Washu put Ayeka and Ryoko in bibs and bonnets, Ayeka groaned from her desk. She and Ryoko had been forced to study the videos Washu had made following their infantilization again and again since Washu had returned them to normal last week, after another week of being overgrown babies that Washu tended to. Thankfully, the only lingering effects were that Ayeka and Ryoko still needed diapers, wearing them underneath their dresses. "So," Washu said, back in her normal form and dressed like a professor. "To review, keep yourself steady with the girls, be calm, and be careful. Now, I've taken the luxury of giving each of you a copy of this video for reference. And one for me to relive the good times." "And for blackmail." Ryoko muttered to herself. "Careful." Washu said with a smirk. "It's very easy to give you a refresher course Little Ryoko." Ryoko nearly rushed at Washu when Ayeka stopped her. "We understand, Washu." Ayeka said politely. "And thank you for your help." Ayeka then whispered something to Ryoko as she smirked. As they headed for the exit of Washu's lab, Ryoko turned to her. "You know," Ryoko said smiling. "We had such a fun time in there, that we want you to share it." "Huh?" Washu said as a double of Ryoko pushed a button on Washu's computer and disappeared while Ryoko and Ayeka left the lab. Just then, Washu was grabbed by mechanical arms and carried off. "Well," Washu sighed. "Could be worse." Ayeka and Ryoko then watched Washu's "gift" on TV and recording it, much preferring to study Washu than themselves. The end... For now...

He almost fell to the ground but was pushed close against the wall. Her body penning him. He could feel her skin warming from the fresh blood that filled her veins. She whispered into his ears. "Oh baby, you just did it for me. Can't believe they'd bring a helpless child to a fight. Guess I'll have to take care of you. Better get you washed. I got so much blood on you. And you pissed yourself too." She shook her head and clicked her tongue. yet firm English accent. No. Something closer to Irish. The man shivered as he felt her warm body up against his bareback. Her wavy red hair hung in his face as she places her arms around his chest and her chin on his head. Her perky breast was on his neck. His heart was racing. Pounding like a relentless debt collector. Like he was in the paw of a lioness toying with her prey. "Are you cold darling? You've been shivering ever since I brought you inside. You should be all warm after our bath. It was a little messy out there, and all that rain. At least most of it will be washed away. It's pouring heavy tonight." The man felt her weight on him. He was boxed in from all sides by the soft and pale creature. Her questions were farcical in nature. Asked if he was cold knowing full well that wasn't the reason he was shaking. What she did outside to his partners. Why he was pissing the thing she strapped to him. "Still you're silent." She said softly as she pulls off him and rubs her hands on his back. "Bruises and scars. How could someone be so ruff with a fragile thing?" She kisses his bruises from the other day's hunt. "No more boo-boos for now on. I'll keep you out of harm's way." Part of him was furious as he was afraid. He'd watch her take down two of his fellow hunters. Their blood spilled from their necks before they could fire a bullet or stake her in the heart. Two far more experience than a rookie with a year of hunting under his belt. She laughed as she killed them and proceeded to attack him next. Grabbing him by his neck and squeezing it with her delicate pale hand with strength far unexpected for a woman, let alone most men. Her speed left him little time to react and his grip left little air to breathe as he was slammed against the wall. She only relented with she heard him beg and the tears falling down his cheeks. To add to his embarrassment, he soiled his pants in the fear he couldn't suppress. This wasn't some basic creature, no foolish goblin or brain rotted zombie. She smelt the scent of urine and her eyes widened and her grip released. He almost fell to the ground but was pushed close against the wall. Her body penning him. He could feel her skin warming from the fresh blood that filled her veins. She whispered into his ears. "Oh baby, you just did it for me. Can't believe they'd bring a helpless child to a fight. Guess I'll have to take care of you. Better get you washed. I got so much blood on you. And you pissed yourself too." She shook her head and clicked her tounge. She pulled and pushed him into her domain. She slapped his ass every time he tried to resist.She escorted him to the bathroom and made him watch as she prepared him a bath and undressed him herself. She then did the same for herself, tossing her blood-soaked clothes to the floor. They bathed together, the fighting he did had long ceased as she smacked and pinch his butt into submission. He felt like some child, which was what was intended. She teased him and mocked him with baby words. He remembered her saying this. "You can't even wash your crack right. Such a mess. No wonder you wet your knickers and pants. Boys like you need something more practical. Nappies." He didn't understand what that meant at the time. He glanced back at her when he had the courage. Emerald green eyes, rich red hair, and dark lipstick against her pale white skin. Her beauty was similar to that of a statue made from marble. Her eyes were another story. Stunning emeralds drew him in. All she did was smile back. Still, he knew this was just a monster in the form of a gorgeous woman. She continued to clean him until she was satisfied. She then began on herself. The water grew murky with red blood. The blood of the men he'd considered allies in this war of the unnatural. They stepped out of the bath and she dried him off with a towel and then herself. Once the creature finished cleaning herself off and attempt to tickle her captive to laugh a little...it worked. They finished and she escorted him to her room. He thought it was over for him but he found this torture and embarrassment would continue. She stepped ahead of him yet held his hand firmly. She opened the white-painted door and kept her eyes locked with his. "You are going to love this." She pulled him inside and what he saw made him want to scratch his head. There was not a single window in the room. It was large and white. Where the wall and ceiling met there was some sort of tapestry along each wall. Safari print with the letter of the alphabet correlating with an animal. The room had a white crib with a mobile above and a changing table next to it with multiple stacks of diapers and other changing supplies. A blue toy chest off to the side. The carpet was clean and soft and the air was sweet like baby powder. Opposite of the baby stuff was a king-size bed with blue sheets and pillows. Complete with nightstands and an old lamp. One thing about the baby stuff that bothered him was its size. So big. Even the diapers. He could easily fit in the diapers and cribs. That's when the hunter's eyes grew larger and the emerald-eyed creature laughed and pulled her prey deeper inside. He wasn't going to be killed like the others, she had other plans. She took the naked man to the changing table. "Upon the table love. Mommy wants to get this over with." She waited for him to move. "Now!" She raised her voice. The hunter heard the creature raise her voice as she remained in eye contact. He started to move, part of him felt as if he was in a trance. Was it fear, some spell of magic, hypnotism, or just him not being an idiot? Whatever it was, he was laying on the soft padding of the table and having his butt tickled. "Good boy. Might as well just lay down and let me help you. Pissing yourself out there just shows you aren't nearly ready to do big boy things like killing what goes bump in the night." She was then applying lotion on his bottom and humming a tune. Mary had a little lamb. "Help me out and keep those legs up. Gonna have to shave those tomorrow. A little too hairy, but not too much muscle either, just a boy." She said picking at the hunter's confidence. "It'll be gone eventually. The muscle. I'll fatten you up just a little. And those muscles will eventually fade away." He watch as she reached under the table and grabbed something. She kept eye contact and her wicked smile. She pulled up a bottle of baby powder and went back down for something else. "Like wearing clouds darling. So soft and comfy." She pulled out a giant diaper with the designs of jungle animals covering its white background. "Nappies are so cute." The hunter couldn't look away from her. Even as she focused on the diaper. Her eyes then glance back and him as she started powdering his butt and proceeded to unfold the embarrassing thing with her hands. Her smile grew wider. She saw the pain on his face and reveled in it. "Don't make that face. My babies wear nappies because they need nappies. You pissed yourself. I had to bath you myself and you had crumbs in your crack. You can't even wipe correctly." She slides the unfolded diaper under his waiting bottom. "Bring those legs down." The hunter wanted to die. His eyes started to get teary but he didn't let a single tear fall down. She fixed the positioning of the diaper with her pale hands and then slide her hand down his legs. Leaving trails of powder on them. "Before I tape this well-earned nappy on your little butt, I want you to say it for me." He looked at her in confusion. "Say what?" Her green eyes lit up. "Are you my little baby boy?" Her dark lips smiled from ear to ear. "My helpless little boy." He hesitated. She wanted him to debase himself a tad bit more. She smacked the side of his leg. It stung him. "Tell me! You are my little baby boy! Tell Mommy what she wants to hear." He never thought a creature would be telling him this. "I'm your baby boy." He said flatly. He felt another smack on his ass now. "Why?" "Mean it. More pride in it. Louder. You are Mommy's helpless baby boy. Say it." She wanted to hear it again. It made her tingle. She was putting the fresh blood to work. This made her feel truly alive again. "I'm your helpless baby boy, Mommy." He said louder and prouder. Well not actually prouder. The opposite actually. He felt another smack. "I"m your little helpless baby boy. I need you, Mommy." "You're not a man. Not some hunter. Just a baby. A baby in need of his nappy. Tell me, baby. Ask me to put it on you. Make it sound good too. Or else." She flashed her fangs and her green eyes squinted with authority. He did so quickly. "Mommy. Please put my diaper on. Please, I need it." She looked at him and he knew it wasn't enough. "I'm just a baby. I need a nappy. I can't hold it, Mommy. I'm..." Damnit. A tear was rolling down his cheek. "I'm not a man. I'm a baby. A baby. Mommy please, put a nappy on me before I have an accident." "Of course cutie. No need to beg." She quickly began tapping the diaper on and had it tightly wrapped around his waist. "Precious little boy. Feels like a cloud doesn't it?" The diaper felt comfortable. The thickness of it made him feel like he was wearing a pillow. Soft and comfy like the creature said. He didn't respond to her. He didn't want to satisfy this bastard again. She'd probably enjoy hearing him confirm what she said before. This woman was into a sweet form of domination. A maternal one. Where she's needed and is in control. She helped the hunter off the table and had him standing in a juvenile diaper as she caressed it with her hands. "You won't be using the bathroom again, except for baths and brushing your teeth. For now on, when you gotta go potty..." She squeezed the diaper and placed a hand upon his shoulder. "You'll go in here." She tapped on the safari diaper with her finger. "Your nappy." She said soft and sensually. She then had him sit on the floor and she walked over to the toy chest that was in the corner. The pale naked creature bent over and unlocked the chest. Soon she was tossing toys his way. Toys from now to a 100 years ago. The older ones were in amazing condition. She turned around and gave him an order. "Play." The hunter did as he was told, but he wasn't in the slightest enjoying it. It was mostly baby toys and dolls made from fabric and stuff with cotton. Wooden block and some modern toys that made noises and flashed colors. His captor watched and smiled. She eventually went to the closet and began to dress herself. She now wore red leggings and a tan bra. Nothing else, she didn't need to cover up much around her baby. She then was hovering over the man and the curious thought of how he tasted entered her mind. She was then pricking him with her fangs and the hunter was pissing himself in fear leading to the start of this story. This was how this hunter found himself dress like some baby. "Now your all wet. Tell me, does having a wet nappy feel nice? It's still warm, baby." She moved her fingers up and down the wet portion of the diaper. "Being Lady Seymour's child is a pleasure. I'm very sweet to my babies. Even the unhappy ones change their minds after a while." She whispered softly in his ear and a kiss on his cheek. The hunter couldn't deny it. She was enchanting. He turned his head to look her in the eyes, those rich green emeralds that he couldn't look away from. Those grinning black lips and beautiful face. Her silky soft words were seductive. She made being her pet sound right. Her baby. The hunter needed to remember. To resist the mesmerism she had slowly placed him under. He felt a hand caress his face and a kiss on his cheek. "Now I'll go fetch you a bottle. Be good." She stood up and exited the room. The hunter wanted to stand up and search the room. But she told him to play. To be good. He didn't want to upset her. He knew he wasn't supposed to be standing up or searching for something to kill her. The hunter starts to look around. The lack of windows was smart. She must be in this room a lot. Not like the bed was an obvious clue. He expected a coffin. One hunter told a story of how they caught his cousin Elvis, yup that Elvis, in his coffin, and ended the fat Hawaiian virgin blood-drinking bastard. NOW THAT'S WHAT A HUNTER DOES. Fighting the mesmerism. He reminded himself what he was. Not some pet or baby for some pervert of a creature with some age play fetish. He had studied for this. He'll bide his time and wait for the chance to stake her overconfident ass in her dark evil heart. One of the rattles. Keep one of them hidden and sharp. Not as effective as blessed wood but enough force can do the trick. At the very least she'd kill him. The creature returned 15 minutes later with a baby bottle in hand. Far larger and more juvenile images on it. "A warm bottle to calm your nerves." She crouched down and offered the Hunter his drink. He grabbed it and examined it. Warm white milk from what he could tell. He then saw pale fingers snapping in his face. "Don't look at it like that. I wouldn't give you anything that would cause you harm. Drink up. You need it. Don't be so nervous." She ordered with her stern motherly tone. Trying to avoid eye contact with the creature forcing him to play baby; he lifted the bottle's nipple into his mouth with both hands and suckled. His new Mommy grinned with delight and moved in closer. She planted a wet kiss on his cheek and sucked her teeth. "You are so cute sucking on that bottle. Who'd let you ever be a Hunter? You are much more suited for nappies and acting as you really are, a baby." She said teasing her new baby/pet. She began to play with your hair. "We are going to have so much fun together." She pulled on the Hunter hair and made him look at her. He refused, as it would as looking into Medusa's evil gaze. Luckily it wasn't as lethal, but becoming her thrall might be worse. He felt the urge to obey. The image of her pale marble beauty, deep red hair, and emerald eyes. It made the blood rush into the spot. The creature was annoyed. He wouldn't meet her eyes. She grabbed his chin as he drank the bottle. He was going strong. At least he was drinking it. "Is there something wrong. Look me in the eyes and tell Mommy." She jerked his head directly facing hers and got as close as she needed. The Hunter tried not to look at her. Yet he couldn't resist and choose to simply close them shut. Nice and tight. He felt the grip on his chin grow tighter. "You little brat. Am I not worthy of your gaze anymore? Let alone your words. Such ungratefulness is not going to be tolerated. Spanking for you!" She exclaimed as she stood up. "Wait." The Hunter said removing the rubble nipple from his mouth. "I just have something in my eye?" He came up with a quick and lousy excuse." She shook her head with an incredulous look on her face. She removed her wavy red hair from her face. She noticed her baby still wasn't looking her in the eyes. She could tell. She had learned to notice a lifetime ago. She was hiding it. His little resistance was turning her on. It felt better when she had fresh blood running in her veins. It filled her with life, and made her really want to do something 'fun' for her. "You're going to lie to me? You're only going to speak when you're going to get some discipline?" "No. It's not like that." It totally was like that. "It just. You're intimidating. And pretty. I just feel awkward looking like this." His little compliment made her heart flutter. Still, he was going to get it, and no amount of honey could change it. She did love the compliments. "Awkward? Intimidating?" She asked. She shook her head in disapproval and clicked her teeth. "Me having to put you back in baby pants? I'm not the one who can't hold it. Or beg for mercy." She reminded him. "Get over to that bed. I think we should lay down the ground rules." She said pointing towards it. He looked at her and then the bed. Her face may have looked displeased but he could see the delight in her eyes. "I didn't mean it like that Mommy. I've just never met a woman like you." "You're still talking and not crawling?" He lowered his head and crawled over to the bed across the room. His Mommy looks on at his diaper butt and grins. "That looks right for some discipline." She walked over to the bed after he had climbed onto it. She had reached into her nightstands shelf and pulled out a paddle. Made of wood and image of bats going down the flat paddle. She sat down next to him and place an arm around his shoulder like she would a pal. With swiftness, she had thrown the grown adult over her lap. She tapped his padded butt with the paddles and stroked his head. "Say you deserve this spanking." The Hunter, if he is worthy of such a title, looked peeved. The amount of humiliation this bitch had put him through. He had to kill her. He needed to. He then felt a hand under his chin and an iron grip squeezing his cheeks. "Cat got your tounge darling? Say it, or I got worse in store for you." Her stern motherly look had made him smaller inside. "I deserve a spanking." He did as she ordered and told her the words that made her tingle with delight. "That wasn't good enough. I didn't hear my name. You said it earlier when you were all scared." She said with a grin and a spank. "I'll pull down this nappy and leave you purple. Now say it again...correctly!" She raised her voice as she hit his padded butt again. "Mommy, I deserve a spanking. I need a spanking, Mommy." The pale creature cooed and stroke the young man's head. Her baby's head. "Please spank me, Mommy Seymour." She leaned into his ear and whispered to him. "Brats like you need to be put in your place. And in your nappies too." That was when the creature started to dole out her punishment. The sound of the wooden paddle smacks and striking wet padding. It stung his ass like splash into a pull from high up the wrong way. A sharp pain spread across his butt as he kicked and bucked in her lap. Her supernatural strength kept him from escaping and his actions only delighted her more and cause him more pain. "A brat. First, you beg me for your punishment and then you act like this. What am I going to do with you?" The pale creature asked rhetorically. She then moved the brat around in her lap to place on leg over his legs. She grabbed his hair and continued her spanking. "Try to struggle now. Can't? Mommy's too strong for the silly baby isn't she?" The paddling was continuing. He wanted it to cease. The entire dilemma he was stuck in. As she punished him he could only imagine piercing her heart with a sharp rattle through the mounds of fat on her chest. It continued for about another 50 or more spanks until she suddenly stopped. The baby had shed a few tears in that time and pleads for mercy. She was wiping them away with her thumbs. "I'm done. I think you had enough. Just remember. Mommy will do it again when you try to be a bad baby." Her condescending tone was had made worse of how her hands were now patting the diaper. "You know what will make your cry baby \butt cute as hell. A dummy." She released him from her clenched legs snd tugged him farther into the bed. She then reached into her nightstand and pulled out another cute little item. It was a pacifier. It was purple and the shield was shaped like a bat's wing. It was cringy. The irony was a thing the creature found amusing. It even had a yellow string to make it a necklace. The hunter sat in a wet diaper on the bed as she removed the cap off it and brought it up to the Hunter's lips. "When you don't want to speak. You're gonna be sucking and chewing on this." She said sternly. The Hunter tried not to look her in her hypnotic emerald eyes. She grabbed by his chin and forced him to look at her. She was then on top of him and pinned him to the bed with her hand and weight. She didn't blink and only starred at him. Her stoic face started to grin. He'd had peed himself again. Some during the spanking and more just now. "Mesmerism is such an effective power. Just because you know you are under my little spell doesn't change anything. Now suck on this Dummy. Then I'm going to get that nasty butt of yours cleaned up." The Hunter started to open his mouth as she slowly and surely slid the dummy into his mouth. He did have lucidity. He wouldn't become her thrall. What she calls her baby. "Why am I your baby?" He asked as his mouth closed down on rubber. She smiled with excitement when he asked that. "Why? I told you." She enjoyed playing with him. She then saw the look in his eyes. He wanted to know. Why this. Why did she do this? She left her finger in the pacifier's ring. "Suck it. And I'll give you a better answer." The hunter did so with her pale finger there. Back and forth his suckled on the rubber nipple. She smirked and shook her head with approval. "Come to your changing table. I'll explain. I promise." She removed her finger and moved towards the table. The Hunter followed behind...on his hands and knees. The creature lift the big baby up and gently laid him on the table. She placed her pale fingers on the tapes of the diaper. "You soaked it quicker than expected. Just a natural baby huh? You'll be messing too. This little kink of mine goes all the way." The Hunter's heart dropped. "Shwit muself?" "Don't use that word. Don't make me spank you again." She threatens again nonchalantly. She began to remove the tapes. They crinkled and ripped as one tap after another was removed. "Nappies are just so perfect for domination." The nature of her kind. Domination. It was what they loved. They only bow when forced most of the time and love to bend others to their will. The pale creature was simply getting off to this. BDSM is considered normal for bloodsuckers. This however was out of the norm. She pulled down the diaper and was reach below for the supplies. She grabbed powder and along with it ointment. The Hunter had looked up at her when she first put him on the table. The Emeralds had caught him again. Her enchanting wicked smile and beautiful pale features. For a moment, maybe staying with her wasn't so bad. She grabbed the cool wipes and started cleaning him. Similar to how she washed him. She hummed a tone that soothed the both of them. As stern as she could be. This creature was gentle like dotting Mother. "Treating someone like this. As my baby, it just hits on the right buttons. Age play you'd call it. But it's better when you force it down someone's throat like a stream of warm milk." She giggled. "What better fate than that? Others are into much darker things. I just want to care for you. Make you love me." She clean his front and then slid it down and up his butt. She enjoyed humiliation too. All of it. What continued to excite her was when he would start to like it. Giggle and appreciate it. Now that would be the most gratifying. The creature then lifted his legs and pulled the wet diaper out from under him. She quickly rolled it up and tossed it in a nearby diaper pail. The creature reached down below the Hunter's view and came up with more diapers. Two this time. One with Baby written on it in blocks and another one with blue space theme diaper. "Pick which one you want Love." It didn't matter. He'd be wearing diapers no matter what. "The blew won." He said through his pacifier. It was better than to baby one but not by much. "Cute choice." She thought of putting him in the white one. Then again, the blue one wasn't a step up. "It's a good nappy. Very adorable. Space aliens and adorable planets. Just imaging your big nappy butt is turning me on even more." The Hunter watched the pale woman unfold the thick blue diaper and slide it under his butt. The smirk is ever-present. Her green eyes kept her pacifier sucking victim entranced. Something about her made him want her to please her. Why would he want to please her? To gain her trust? He wasn't sure. She grabbed the ointment and spread it over his bum. She hummed her tune as she babied him into her arms. Domination isn't always barbed. It can be gentle and sweeter than sugar. Perfect for keeping babies as babies. After applying the rash ointment she did a layover of lotion on his nether areas. She even took time to tickle his bottom. "Now time to powder you up and get that nappy on. Pissy pants." She grabbed the powder and covered him in it and rubbed the lavender-scented powder in. "So adorable. So helpless. Precious." Soon The Hunter found the diaper being tapped on nice and tight. She pulled the tapes on his crotch firmly on each side. She patted his diaper and squeezed it. "Squishy little sponge. Nappies are so your thing." she teased again. The Hunter felt the softness on the clean dry diaper around him. Part of him knew he didn't need it. Yet another made him feel safe. It was only made better by the presence of the creature...woman who changed him. "Come on baby. Come close and wrap those legs around Mommy. I'm strong enough to carry you. I can bounce you in my lap later if you want. I will actually." She told him in the sweetest tone. The Hunter panicked. He wanted that. He wanted that. It made him excited down there. To be in her lap. He could just imagine how sick and weird it was. Fuck! He moved closer to her felt her arms come behind his butt and lifted him up. The Hunter wrapped his legs around the woman like a baby as she took him back to the bed and sat him down. She just stood over him looking sultry and smug. Her curly red hair on her face. "Even though you've been a brat. I think you deserve a treat. Two of them." She snickered. The undead creature had started to rub her busty breast and bounced them while they were still in her bra. "You hungry? Two fat tits all for you brat." She said in her teasing tone. She was even more confident now. "I'm still warm. But for how long? Better-" She unhooked her massive pale breast and let them hang. They looked soft and sweet. "-suck me up now. They're still full of freshness." The creature crawled onto the bed and tossed her bra on the floor. "What a little baby. You were all big and tough only a few hours ago? Stalking me through the night. Now, look where that got you. Not a bad situation, is it?" He was gently sucking on the woman's breast. He didn't think about the action and simply did it instinctually. The warm and honey-sweet milk traveled down his throat. He didn't even think of those whose blood warmed this woman. He looked up at her and into the emerald eyes. He felt a hand on his diapered butt and the smug yet gentle smile on the pale woman's lips. "That's right." He was gently sucking on the woman's breast. He didn't think about the action and simply did it instinctually. The warm and honey-sweet milk traveled down his throat. He didn't even think of those whose blood warmed this woman. He looked up at her and into the emerald eyes. He felt a hand on his diapered butt and the smug yet gentle smile on the pale woman's lips. "That's right." The hunter continued to drink her nectar. "Drink more. Faster. You're hungry." Her hand caress and spanked his diaper rear. "Drink it up." She stroked his head and bit her lip. She closed her eyes and exhales a moan. "Faster!" She moaned through clenched teeth. The suckling and pulling off her nipple. The noise of him slurping her up. She chuckled at the irony. It all egged her on. The diapers. The humiliation. The entire situation. His resistance to her will. It was all that she enjoyed. HER fantasy for more than a century. The hunter felt little in her grasp. So small and unable to stand up against her. As milk traveled down his throat as he heard her tell him to speed up. The smacking of his bum and being rocked in her laps. He drank as much and as fast as he could. He heard her moan and he knew he was pleasing her. Mommy. He did remember his plan. He wanted to attempt it. He didn't want to be some kink slave and become her thrall for the foreseeable future. Yet, he didn't want to leave her. To not see that beautiful smile and enchanting eyes, neither giving up the warm nectar from her amazing bosom. He wanted to be a baby. Her baby. That thought made him curl up in fear. He was really hers. Another side of him was happy about it. The rich milk made him feel drowsy. Elated and lightless. He felt such good things from her breast milk. All the troubles in life were numbed. He eventually switched tits as she feed him. It continued from the other. "This milk will keep you nice and full. And youthful. Not immortality, but better than growing old and decrepit. And most of all, you'll be addicted. Withdraws are a B I T C H." She said sounding quite satisfied. "Momma's baby boy." She leaned in closer. "Forever." The hunter shed some tears as he dug closer into the creature's bosom. He felt the comfort of her presence. The pat on his bum. Even in all this trouble, there was a comfort. Eventually, the stream came to an end. He belched as she shoved the pacifier back into his mouth. He began to feel the stress of the night melt away. He felt the effects of the milk still. He was feeling like a baby. He felt his Mommy pull him close and a pinch on his neck. It only lasted a few seconds. It didn't hurt. Whatever it was. Blood dripped down her lip and onto her chest. Just a drop. "I just needed a taste little one. You feed on me anyway, I think it was a fair exchange. She then licked the wound of the blood and kissed it. In a matter of seconds, it started to close into just marks. "Kisses make everything better." With a little fresh blood in her. The creature left the bed and scooped the hunter up. She felt his legs wrap around her and carried him to the crib on the other side of the room. "Time for bed. You got an adorable crib to sleep in." The hunter was laid in his crib like an unhatched egg. "Baby." She said gaining his attention. With a beautiful smile, she removed his pacifier pointed at the side of her cheek. "Give me a kiss. A little thank you for cleaning you up and setting you right." The regressed Hunter smiled and gave his new Mommy a big kiss on her cheek. She smiled widely and tittered at it. She took this chance to plant a kiss on the forehead. She laid him down and grabbed his blankets. She covered her new baby with the covers and tucked him in. She placed the pacifier back into her baby's mouth and loomed over him. She watched her newly enthralled baby fall asleep. She had a cute boy to play with. So much more fun they would have. There was more that needed to be broken and new habits ingrained into him. Such as learning to do all his messes in a diaper. She was feeling hungry again. She had dragged the two she feed on before into the living room and set them by the fire. To warm the lifeless fools up for her to feed. Hunters were always easy prey and the cutest toys.

Here's a new story inspired by Cya's story, Not Worth It. Hope you like it. ?? Chi-Chi walked over to Capsule Corp. She wished she had an excuse not to, but between still having the Flying Nimbus and Goku leaving with Shenron after the fight with Omega Shenron, she honestly had nothing better to do. Chi-Chi signed sadly. Both her sons had grown up, and her granddaughter, Pan, had just finished her freshman year at Orange Star High. She never felt lonelier, despite living next door to Gohan and Videl. So she was reluctantly happy to be called over by Bulma. Her old friend greeted her happily as she entered the building. Bulma's hair had grown out, being done up in a ponytail, and she wasn't wearing lipstick. She also wore a blue shirt with gray pants. "Glad you could make it!" Bulma said earnestly. "Come with me." The two walked to the far end of the lab as Chi-Chi looked at Bulma. "You know," Chi-Chi began. "Goku was right. You do look younger without lipstick." "Good to know." Bulma said, half sarcastically. "Look, I asked you here to try out a new invention with me." "Um," Chi-Chi asked nervously as Bulma led her into a room and locked the door behind them. "What kind of invention?" "Well," Bulma began. "Ever since I had Bulla, I got the idea in my head to make automated child care products. The initial nursery worked good, so I decided to branch out." "So what do you need me for?" Chi-Chi asked, already guessing the answer. "I need you to help me test my new inventions out." Bulma said eagerly. "Oh no!" Chi-Chi said flatly. "I'm not letting myself be manhandled while you sit behind a control panel!" "Actually, I'd be going in with you." Bulma explained. "Huh?" Chi-Chi asked, shocked at Bulma's confidence. "Do you know how boring it's been since Goku left?" Bulma argued. "I don't know." Chi-Chi said. "I'll pay you ten million zeni." Bulma said quickly. "Now I am." Chi-Chi said quickly. "Great!" Bulma said. "Don't worry about anyone catching us. Only a voice command from me can open the door." "Okay." Chi-Chi sighed. "What first?" "Those turnstiles will get us ready." Bulma explained. "Just pick one and walk through." Chi-Chi went through the one right in front of her as she realized she was on some kind of treadmill. As she was forced to continue in a circle, she felt her dress get removed, leaving only the green shirt she'd been wearing underneath it. She then sneezed as she felt talcum powder being rained down on her. Next, her panties were removed, and she felt a thick cloth get wrapped around her waist while she heard safety pins being opened before feeling a slight shiver as cold metal brushed against her thighs. Finally, she felt something get tied onto her head before the belt finally stopped, and she found herself on the other side of the door. Seeing a mirror, she realized that she was wearing a cloth diaper like she used to use on Gohan and Goten. She was also wearing a purple baby bonnet. She then saw Bulma emerge with a cloth diaper instead of her pants and a pink baby bonnet. "So, ready to go?" Bulma asked. "That's seriously something you're gonna sell?" Chi-Chi asked, pointing at the turnstile. "Oh no." Bulma said. "That's just to get us ready. The powder in there's designed to cloud the sensors of all the devices in here, or else the machines would know we're not babies." "Oh." Chi-Chi said, a little concerned. "Don't worry." Bulma said. "It wears off in two hours. Let's go." Chi-Chi shrugged as she followed Bulma through a maze of contraptions. To be continued...

Kairi, Xion, and Aqua were walking around an older area of Disney Town after finding Sora. As such, Aqua was treating the other two to a girls' night out. They had arrived at an area and came across something called the Museum of Modern Marvels. "Well, here we are." Aqua said. "We may as well check this place out." The three girls went inside and looked around. Eventually, Kairi and Xion headed off on their own and found an area marked "child care". "What do you think is in there?" Xion asked Kairi. "Probably machines designed to take care of kids." Kairi theorized. "Okay." Xion said thoughtfully. "Wanna check it out?" "Sure." Kairi said with a smile. The two walked around as they looked at the inventions. Among them were a baby buggy that was called a Robot Nurse Maid that the two guessed was for caring for babies. They also saw something called an automatic dresser and a high chair that fed babies. Eventually, they found a control room for a nursery with most of the inventions they'd already seen. Xion examined the panel and found that it had various buttons, switches, and levels. "Want to see how it works?" Xion asked. "But we're not babies." Kairi pointed out. "We don't need to." Xion explained. "There's a setting called 'demo mode' that we can use to watch the nursery care for a doll or something." "Okay." Kairi said, eager to see how the various machines worked. Xion turned a switch to demo mode, pushed a button marked "automatic" and pulled the lever. "Age." A feminine voice asked. "Age?" Xion asked. She had assumed that the doll would be placed on a conveyor belt that they could see through the window. It stretched out to a gray chamber and went on from there with the nursery possessing video footage for everything. She glanced to her side and saw a pair of gears at the far end of the room and the conveyor belt started a few inches away from it. She then realized that this was where you could drop off the babies. "Oh no, ma'am." Xion answered. "There's been a mistake. We wanted to put the nursery in demo mode." "Automatic care cancels out demo mode." The voice answered. "Age?" "Well that's a hard question to answer." Xion explained. "Physically, I'm seventeen, but I've only been alive for a year." "One-year-old brought in." The nursery said. "No, wait!" Xion called out. "I'm not a baby!" A pair of hands came from the ceiling and pulled Xion off the ground and put her on the conveyor belt. Xion and Kairi tried to use their Keyblades to try and lock the opening that Xion was quickly approaching, but they weren't appearing. "Why can't we summon the Keyblades?" Kairi asked in alarm. "A magic neutralizer is used to ensure your baby isn't hurt." The nursery explained. "She's not my baby!" Kairi insisted. "Your baby sister." The nursery corrected. A red light shined over Xion's body. "File created for new charge." The nursery stated. "Please state baby's name." "Her name's Xion!" Kairi shouted. "And she's not a baby!" "File finished for Xion." The nursery continued, ignoring Kairi's comment. Xion was then moved into the nursery, proper. Xion looked ahead and saw the gray chamber and tried to get off the belt. Just as she hopped off, two mechanical arms came down and pulled Xion back onto the belt. They kept a firm hold on her until her feet were under the chamber. She tried to get out, but the belt seemed to speed up until she was inside the chamber. While Xion was being carried to the chamber, Kairi frantically searched for a cancel button but couldn't work out the console. Meanwhile, the AI was scanning Kairi, discovering she was the same size as Xion and assumed she was also a baby. Suddenly, Kairi was picked up by the arms and placed on the conveyor belt as the red light scanned her. "Name for baby." The nursery asked. "My name is Kairi, and I am not a baby!" Kairi shouted. "File created for new charge, Kairi." The nursery said as Kairi was pulled into the nursery now. Xion continued into the chamber and inside were several more arms and a chute. As soon as Xion entered the chamber, the arms came to life and lifted Xion into a standing position. Xion was then scared, yet amazed to see the arms easily remove her shoes and socks before unbuttoning her dress and removing it before taking off the dress she wore under the first dress. During this, the arms gently maneuvered her to allow her arms to pass through the non-existent sleeves without ripping the dresses. Afterwards, the arms removed her underwear and Xion was moved forward while the arms were dropping her clothes down the chute, and Xion decided to see how things went. While Xion was getting undressed by the nursery, Kairi was on the conveyor belt, trying to get off, but the arms kept her on the belt despite her struggling. "Let me go!" Kairi shouted. "I'm not a baby! I'M NOT A BABY!!" All too soon, the belt brought her to a gray chamber, and when she was released, she tried to run off, but one of the arms shoved Kairi into the chamber. As Xion rode the belt forward, she saw a sign marked "health". She assumed what was happening, and she nervously looked around. The belt stopped next to a green cube, and hands came down from the ceiling and moved Xion, so that she was lying on her stomach. Just then, out of the corner of her eye, Xion saw another hand emerge from the box with a baby thermometer. Xion tried to move away, but the arms held her in place while the thermometer was gently pushed into her rectum. She gasped and after a few moments, the thermometer was removed, much to Xion's relief. "Baby Xion's temperature: 98.6." The nursery said calmly. "Well that's good." Xion said as she was moved forward. While Xion was getting her temperature taken, Kairi was inside the chamber fighting against the arms as they removed her hoodie, dress, shoes and underwear expertly. "Hey, give all that back!" Kairi shouted as the clothes were put down the chute. She was then moved forward as Kairi quickly covered herself with her arms, seeing boxes marked with her and Xion's names that the arms put in little square tubes. "Well at least we'll get our clothes back when this is over." Kairi said, still not liking what lay ahead, especially since she could see Xion about six feet ahead of her, laying on her stomach with an arm dropping an apparently used thermometer in a trash bin. As Xion was brought forward to the end of the belt, she saw a silver tray and another belt after that. The belt moved Xion forward as she slid onto the tray, making it sink a few inches. "One hundred and twenty pounds." The nursery announced. "What a big girl." "I think this nursery is dumb." Xion said to herself since if that didn't make the nursery realize she isn't a baby, nothing would. With that done, Xion was picked up by the arms and placed on the second conveyor belt, lying on her back now. As Xion was getting weighed, Kairi was brought to the health section as the arms turned her onto her stomach while a hand popped out of the green cube next to her with a new thermometer. "Oh no!" Kairi shouted as she tried to crawl away, but the arms held her down as the thermometer was gently pushed into her rectum before being pulled out. "Baby Kairi's temperature: 100.2." The nursery stated. "W-what's that mean?" Kairi asked. "Baby needs medication." The nursery explained. Just then, a hand came up with a bottle of cough syrup and poured some into a spoon before holding it to Kairi's face. "I don't-" Kairi began to say before the hand shoved the spoon in, making her gag. "Yuck!" Kairi called out. "I think my taste buds are numb!" She rolled forward just as Xion was placed on the next belt. As Xion continued down the belt, she saw a new sign that read "dressing". "Oh boy." Xion groaned, knowing what was going to happen. Xion was brought to another green cube before the belt stopped. A hand came out with a powder puff as it patted the puff all along Xion's pelvis and stomach, making Xion sneeze. She could easily smell that it was talcum powder. Just then, a spatula came up and stuck itself under her back, making her gasp before she was flipped onto her stomach. The powder puff then patted Xion's bottom. Xion was then moved to the next station. While Xion was being powered, Kairi was brought to the tray as she was slid onto it, making it sink down a little. "One hundred and twenty-five pounds." The nursery stated. "Such a big girl." "Because I'm not a baby, you stupid bitch!" Kairi shouted. Just then, a bell rung as, when Kairi was put on her back on the second conveyor belt, a hand came up with a bar of soap as it was dunked in a bucket of water and shoved into Kairi's mouth. "Naughty baby!" The nursery said angrily. "Mustn't use bad words." Kairi struggled for a few moments before the soap was removed. "I'm sowwy!" Kairi cried, suddenly realizing that her entire mouth felt numb, making it harder to speak. Realizing this, Kairi began crying as she was moved forward. As Xion was moved forward, she saw a little rolling pin in front of her, and as she hit it, she was flipped onto her back and onto a white cloth folded into a triangle the arms had set down as she was flipped over. The arms then folded the cloth around her waist, and a pair of pins were used to hold the cloth around her pelvis. It was then that she realized she was in a diaper. She actually enjoyed how it felt like a pillow around her butt, and Xion smiled as she headed off. While Xion was being diapered, Kairi was rolled to the powdering area still crying as the powder puff patted baby powder, which made her sneeze and cough. A spatula was then placed under her back, making her shriek as she was flipped over. The powder puff then patted Kairi's butt while Kairi still cried, and as she moved forward, she barely registered what Xion was going through at the next station. As Xion moved down the belt, she saw arms with various bits of clothing. Suddenly, Xion was held in a sitting position as a hand put a purple baby bonnet on Xion's head while two arms tied the bonnet tight under Xion's chin. Next, the arms placed a purple baby dress onto Xion before matching mittens and booties on her. Xion chuckled as she looked herself over. The mittens kept her fingers fairly snug, but she could easily hold her Keyblade in her hands once she was out of the nursery. While Xion was getting dressed, Kairi was brought to the next station where she saw a bump. As she was flipped over, she saw a white cloth being laid down by the arms that came out of the cube. Deciding enough was enough, Kairi moved her legs so that her feet touched the belt first. She then leapt off the belt and ran for an exit near the start of the belt. However, another arm came out of the cube and grabbed Kairi by the neck, making Kairi gag. "Wet me go!" Kairi shrieked. "Wet me go!! I'm not a baby you dumb machine!" Just then, yet another arm came up with a small hammer that hit Kairi in the head. "Dah..." Kairi groaned as the first arm pulled her back to the belt. The four arms then folded the diaper around Kairi's pelvis before she continued on. "Gwamama." Kairi cooed. Xion continued down the belt as she passed a sign marked "feeding". "Well," Xion mused. "I am getting a little hungry." The conveyor belt stopped at a hose with a rubber nipple on the end that was connected to a canister of milk. An arm came down and held the hose to Xion's mouth as she opened up. The hose was put in, and Xion drank down a good twenty ounces of milk before the hose was pulled out, and Xion was sent to the next station. While Xion was being fed, Kairi was brought to the dressing station as the arms put Kairi in a pink bonnet and dress with matching mittens and booties. "Googagoo." Kairi cooed as she gently kicked the air while heading towards the feeding area. Xion's next stop was at an armless mannequin with a small ball on top of a neck and dressed in a velvet, sleeveless dress. Just then, mechanical arms popped out of the mannequin that picked Xion up and leaned her over the mannequin's shoulder. The mannequin then patted Xion's lower back until she burped. Xion was then set back on the belt and headed off. Kairi, meanwhile, was brought to the feeding area as the hose was placed in Kairi's mouth, and she began drinking the milk. As the hose was pulled out, Kairi came back to her senses and saw how she was dressed. "Oh fowget it." Kairi said as she just laid back, hoping she could get out sooner rather than later. As Xion looked ahead, she saw the end of the belt and wondered she could hop off, only to realize that a Robot Nurse Maid was waiting for her as she saw a pink pillow and sheets. Xion fell off of the belt and into the buggy. As Xion was on her way off the belt, Kairi was brought to the mannequin as the arms popped out and drapped Kairi over the mannequin's shoulder. Kairi wiggled her feet, sighing as her toes barely touched the floor. Just then, the mannequin patted Kairi's lower back until she burped and spat up a little. Kairi whimpered sadly over how infantile she had been acting. Xion sat in her buggy as it slid to the side, and another Robot Nurse Maid rolled forward. She then saw Kairi slide into her buggy. "Well," Xion said. "At least Aqua is still out there somewhere." "Yeah." Kairi admitted. "Plus there are worse places to be stuck." While they had been talking, motors attached to the buggies began whirling. Just then, speakers came from the top of each buggy as the buggy began to gently rock back and forth as the speakers began singing "Rock-a-bye Baby." Already drowsy, the two girls fell asleep, completely at the mercy of the nursery... To be continued...